argument_n he_o know_v st._n gregory_n make_v use_v of_o in_o several_a epistle_n both_o to_o the_o emperor_n to_o john_n himself_o and_o other_o which_o be_v already_o produce_v by_o he_o need_v not_o be_v repeat_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o pelagius_n nor_o st._n gregory_n notwithstanding_o their_o detest_a this_o title_n do_v therefore_o quit_v their_o right_n to_o the_o universal_a pastorship_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o both_o bishop_n and_o patriarch_n too_o nay_o they_o assert_v it_o in_o these_o very_a epistle_n wherein_o they_o be_v most_o sharp_a against_o that_o title_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v 6._o the_o reason_n of_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a the_o preacher_n do_v not_o understand_v therefore_o let_v he_o not_o disdain_v to_o be_v inform_v the_o like_a order_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n he_o may_v conceive_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v that_o the_o same_o person_n may_v be_v both_o a_o bishop_n an_z archbishop_n and_o a_o primate_n i_o will_v add_v also_o the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v among_o ecclesiastics_n for_o as_o for_o his_o majesty_n supremacy_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n it_o be_v not_o in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v treat_v of_o now_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n be_v just_a like_o other_o bishop_n mere_o a_o bishop_n in_o his_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n he_o be_v likewise_o a_o metropolitan_a in_o his_o province_n to_o visit_v all_o bishop_n in_o it_o but_o he_o be_v not_o a_o bishop_n in_o the_o other_o dioceses_n subject_n to_o he_o for_o in_o they_o none_o have_v episcopal_a right_n but_o only_o the_o respective_a bishop_n themselves_o which_o be_v not_o removable_a by_o he_o unless_o they_o incur_v crime_n that_o by_o the_o canon_n deserve_v it_o last_o he_o be_v a_o primate_n over_o both_o province_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a nation_n yet_o without_o prejudice_n to_o the_o other_o metropolitan_a in_o who_o office_n of_o visitation_n and_o ordination_n he_o can_v interpose_v though_o he_o have_v a_o power_n to_o summon_v he_o to_o a_o national_a council_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o may_v be_v style_v the_o universal_a pastor_n of_o england_n and_o by_o be_v so_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v one_o national_a church_n which_o otherwise_o will_v have_v two_o episcopal_a head_n yet_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v style_v he_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o england_n it_o will_v not_o be_v endure_v because_o he_o can_v exercise_v function_n proper_o episcopal_a in_o no_o other_o province_n or_o diocese_n but_o his_o own_o by_o consider_v this_o well_o the_o doctor_n may_v more_o clear_o apprehend_v how_o matter_n stand_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n 7._o for_o though_o this_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n take_v in_o some_o sense_n may_v draw_v after_o it_o such_o ill_a consequence_n yet_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n of_o god_n church_n it_o may_v innocent_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o such_o a_o general_a superintendency_n as_o the_o scripture_n allow_v to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n also_o have_v acknowledge_v due_a to_o his_o successor_n and_o with_o such_o a_o innocent_a meaning_n as_o this_o title_n be_v use_v long_o before_o in_o the_o 3d._a act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n without_o any_o contradiction_n of_o the_o same_o council_n to_o pope_n leo_n boniface_n the_o three_o do_v accept_v it_o from_o phocas_n yet_o have_v do_v so_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o apparent_a that_o he_o neither_o exercise_v nor_o challenge_v the_o least_o access_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o it_o more_o than_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n have_v enjoy_v and_o of_o this_o the_o doctor_n himself_o shall_v be_v judge_n if_o he_o can_v find_v any_o proof_n to_o the_o contrary_a let_v he_o produce_v it_o and_o i_o will_v immediate_o recall_v what_o i_o have_v say_v it_o be_v true_a as_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_v by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o learned_a cardinal_n palavicino_n etc._n that_o there_o be_v in_o that_o council_n a_o earnest_n and_o constant_a opposition_n make_v by_o the_o french_a prelate_n against_o name_v the_o pope_n bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n who_o in_o conclusion_n absolute_o gain_v the_o silence_v of_o that_o title_n but_o this_o happen_v not_o because_o these_o deny_v to_o the_o pope_n a_o universal_a superintendency_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o over_o all_o church_n take_v disjunctive_o for_o this_o they_o willing_o acknowledge_v but_o they_o oppose_v this_o title_n only_o as_o the_o universal_a church_n may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o collective_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o unite_z in_o a_o general_n council_n whereby_o a_o right_a of_o superiority_n over_o a_o general_n council_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v determine_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n which_o in_o this_o matter_n they_o allow_v chap._n iu._n the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n exercise_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o his_o predecessor_n viz._n st._n gregory_n p._n pelagius_n p._n felix_n p._n gelasius_n p._n leo._n the_o 28_o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n illegal_a of_o the_o 2d_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o be_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o extend_v itself_o to_o all_o christian_n all_o particular_a prelate_n and_o church_n yet_o a_o supremacy_n not_o unlimited_a for_o then_o general_a council_n will_v be_v useless_a but_o sufficient_a to_o preserve_v unity_n in_o the_o church_n i_o will_v first_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v reasonable_a declare_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o which_o in_o brief_a be_v as_o the_o preacher_n will_v find_v by_o the_o succeed_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n because_o since_o general_a council_n the_o only_a absolute_a supreme_a authority_n ecclesiastical_a either_o for_o want_n of_o agreement_n among_o prince_n or_o by_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o long_a absence_n of_o prelate_n or_o great_a expense_n etc._n etc._n can_v very_o seldom_o be_v summon_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a without_o a_o ordinary_a constant_a stand_v supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v schism_n that_o be_v it_o be_v impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v subsist_v 2._o for_o what_o effect_n against_o schism_n can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o mere_a primacy_n of_o order_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o sit_v at_o the_o upper_a end_n of_o the_o table_n a_o privilege_n to_o speak_v first_o or_o to_o collect_v vote_n therefore_o for_o a_o protestant_n to_o deny_v a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o conserve_v unity_n as_o in_o a_o national_a church_n so_o in_o the_o universal_a be_v to_o give_v up_o his_o own_o cause_n to_o the_o presbyterian_o for_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o human_a wit_n without_o such_o a_o concession_n can_v never_o answer_v the_o argue_v thus_o 5._o if_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o bishop_n â—ver_o many_o fresbyter_n for_o prevent_a schism_n there_o be_v say_v they_o as_o great_a a_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o archbishop_n â—ver_o many_o bishop_n and_o one_o patriarch_n over_o many_o arch-bishop_n and_o one_o pope_n over_o all_o unless_o man_n will_v imagine_v that_o there_o be_v a_o danger_n of_o schism_n only_o among_o presbyter_n and_o not_o among_o bishop_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o reason_n truth_n history_n and_o experience_n but_o what_o expedient_a now_o without_o such_o a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v the_o presbyterian_o find_v out_o against_o the_o mischief_n of_o schism_n true_o no_o other_o but_o by_o reject_v that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o which_o we_o profess_v the_o certain_o visible_a unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v by_o believe_v that_o schism_n iâ—_n no_o such_o ill_a thing_n as_o that_o much_o care_n need_v be_v use_v to_o prevent_v it_o but_o sure_o english_a protestant_n not_o have_v blot_v out_o of_o their_o creed_n that_o article_n since_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o constitute_a one_o bishop_n necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o diocese_n etc._n etc._n will_v find_v great_a difficulty_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n why_o one_o governor_n be_v not_o as_o necessary_a to_o the_o â—nity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o only_o both_o unity_n and_o indefectibility_n be_v promise_v and_o without_o which_o the_o unity_n of_o province_n or_o diocese_n be_v but_o faction_n 3._o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n think_v so_o
as_o shall_v be_v show_v and_o because_o new_a opinion_n arise_v do_v natural_o cause_v debate_n and_o contention_n from_o what_o cause_v soever_o they_o flow_v and_o contention_n be_v apt_a to_o generate_v schism_n since_o likewise_o ecclesiastical_a law_n be_v make_v to_o be_v observe_v every_o where_o if_o any_o particular_a church_n be_v independent_a of_o the_o whole_a there_o can_v be_v no_o remedy_n against_o division_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n and_o assign_v thereto_o these_o acts._n 1_o either_o to_o determine_v or_o at_o least_o silence_n dispute_v about_o opinion_n 2._o in_o those_o which_o be_v call_v majores_fw-la causae_fw-la as_o wrongful_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n either_o by_o appeal_n or_o consultation_n to_o restore_v the_o person_n wrong_v and_o punish_v the_o wrong-doer_n 3._o to_o take_v care_n that_o discipline_n establish_v by_o receive_a canon_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v 4._o to_o judge_v when_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o convening_n in_o general_a council_n and_o thereupon_o to_o summon_v all_o bishop_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o common_a spiritual_a father_n may_v extend_v to_o oblige_v prince_n to_o permit_v their_o respective_a bishop_n to_o meet_v 4._o these_o thing_n thus_o premise_v now_o follow_v the_o proof_n demonstrate_v that_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n suck_v like_o act_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n be_v practise_v by_o his_o predecessor_n and_o submit_v to_o general_o in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v not_o write_v a_o volume_n therefore_o i_o will_v select_v a_o few_o example_n in_o all_o age_n which_o will_v at_o least_o recompense_v the_o doctor_n anti-quotation_n and_o when_o he_o shall_v require_v it_o many_z many_o more_o shall_v be_v add_v 5._o to_o proceed_v therefore_o ascendendo_fw-la 590._o st._n gregory_n the_o great_a predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o though_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v a_o universal_a episcopacy_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v a_o universal_a superintendency_n hence_o 3._o say_v he_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o see_v apostolic_a by_o divine_a institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o church_n and_o again_o more_o full_o the_o care_n 64._o of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v the_o universal_a apostle_n again_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o syracuse_n if_o any_o fault_n be_v find_v in_o any_o bishop_n 64._o i_o know_v no_o bishop_n that_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a but_o when_o no_o fault_n exact_v it_o we_o be_v all_o in_o regard_n of_o humility_n equal_a and_o this_o subjection_n say_v he_o elsewhere_o 63._o both_o our_o most_o religious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n john_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n do_v frequent_o protest_v and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o natalis_n 37._o bishop_n of_o salona_n if_o say_v he_o any_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n have_v commit_v such_o a_o act_n so_o great_a a_o disobedience_n will_v not_o have_v pass_v without_o great_a scandal_n moreover_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o he_o have_v reverse_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constaninople_n against_o a_o priest_n of_o chalcedon_n where_o he_o say_v 24._o do_v not_o thou_o know_v that_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n the_o priest_n against_o our_o brother_n and_o colleague_n john_n of_o constantinople_n he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v determine_v by_o our_o sentence_n a_o world_n of_o like_a example_n more_o may_v be_v add_v and_o in_o these_o a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n be_v manifest_a which_o therefore_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n be_v no_o usurpation_n 6._o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o st._n gregory_n 577._o pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o in_o the_o very_a same_o epistle_n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v the_o presumptuous_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n assume_v by_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v this_o passage_n write_v to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n â—_o the_o apostolic_a see_v be_v inform_v that_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n out_o of_o this_o his_o presumption_n have_v convoke_v you_o to_o a_o synod_n whereas_o the_o authority_n of_o assemble_v general_a synod_n be_v by_o a_o special_a privilege_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n neither_o can_v we_o read_v of_o any_o synod_n esteem_v to_o be_v ratify_v which_o be_v not_o establish_v on_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n therefore_o whatever_o you_o have_v decree_v in_o your_o foresay_a conventicle_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o give_v to_o bless_a peter_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v i_o do_v command_v all_o thing_n determine_v by_o you_o to_o be_v void_a and_o repeal_v etc._n etc._n again_o his_o 494._o not_o immediate_a predecessor_n pope_n gelasius_n be_v a_o yet_o more_o full_a and_o convince_a witness_n to_o the_o pope_n universal_a jurisdiction_n upon_o this_o occasion_n pope_n felix_n the_o second_o 484._o who_o possess_v st._n peter_n chair_n next_o before_o he_o have_v be_v appeal_v and_o complain_v to_o by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n unjust_o dispossess_v by_o peter_n a_o eutichian_a who_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o synod_n of_o 42._o bishop_n excommunicate_v moreover_o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o john_n he_o cite_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o appear_v and_o upon_o his_o contumacy_n excommunicate_v he_o likewise_o in_o this_o form_n take_v notice_n say_v he_o that_o thou_o be_v deprive_v of_o sacerdotal_a honour_n and_o catholic_a communion_n and_o moreover_o that_o thou_o be_v segregated_a from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v lose_v both_o the_o name_n and_o office_n of_o priestly_a ministry_n be_v condemn_v by_o we_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o apostolic_a authority_n yet_o this_o sentence_n not_o have_v be_v as_o the_o former_a be_v denounce_v in_o a_o synod_n some_o eastern_a bishop_n find_v fault_n with_o it_o whereupon_o his_o next_o successor_n pope_n gelasius_n justify_v his_o proceed_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o dardania_n dard._n he_o show_v that_o when_o any_o heretic_n have_v be_v once_o condemn_v by_o a_o synod_n as_o sabellius_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v need_n of_o convoke_v new_a synod_n for_o the_o condemn_v his_o follower_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o acacius_n who_o communicate_v with_o peter_n and_o timotheus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n eutychian_o which_o heresy_n have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o consequence_n whereto_o he_o add_v these_o word_n neither_o do_v we_o omit_v to_o signify_v which_o the_o whole_a church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v a_o power_n to_o loose_v whatsoever_o thing_n shall_v be_v bind_v by_o the_o sentence_n of_o any_o bishop_n whatsoever_o as_o be_v the_o church_n which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o judge_v every_o other_o church_n neither_o be_v it_o permit_v to_o any_o one_o to_o censure_v its_o judgement_n see_v the_o canon_n have_v ordain_v that_o appeal_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o it_o from_o every_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v these_o now_o mark_n only_o of_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o not_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 7._o we_o will_v next_o enlarge_v a_o step_n to_o pope_n leo_n the_o great_a 440._o who_o begin_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o year_n 440._o 451._o and_o in_o who_o time_n the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v assemble_v how_o courageous_a and_o constant_a a_o assertor_n he_o be_v of_o his_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n most_o of_o his_o epistle_n witness_v and_o almost_o all_o protestant_a controverâ—ists_n complain_v he_o in_o his_o 53d_o 53._o epistle_n to_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o 54th_o to_o the_o emperor_n marcianus_n 54._o and_o the_o 55th_o to_o the_o empress_n pulcheria_n 55._o vindicate_v the_o derivation_n of_o his_o authority_n not_o from_o the_o imperial_a city_n but_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n 8._o therefore_o whereas_o the_o preacher_n call_v to_o witness_v the_o famous_a canon_n of_o chalcedon_n 19_o decree_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n a_o equality_n of_o privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o for_o any_o other_o reason_n then_o its_o have_v the_o good_a hap_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o imperial_a city_n if_o he_o have_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o dealingenuous_o he_o will_v have_v call_v it_o a_o
when_o there_o be_v many_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v many_o head_n when_o the_o pope_n be_v heritical_a the_o church_n have_v such_o a_o head_n as_o make_v she_o deserve_v to_o be_v behead_v whatever_o advantage_n the_o doctor_n expect_v from_o such_o a_o discourse_n as_o this_o it_o must_v flow_v from_o a_o childish_a cavil_v upon_o the_o word_n head_n and_o whatever_o consequence_n he_o here_o draw_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o governor_n whether_o ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a for_o they_o be_v all_o head_n within_o their_o precinct_n a_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o a_o bishop_n of_o his_o diocese_n when_o we_o call_v therefore_o the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o mean_v that_o among_o all_o governor_n thereof_o he_o be_v the_o supreme_a in_o the_o sense_n before_o declare_v he_o be_v a_o head_n but_o not_o so_o as_o christ_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n who_o by_o his_o spirit_n internal_o quicken_v and_o direct_v it_o the_o pope_n be_v only_o a_o external_a ministerial_a visible_a head_n and_o as_o it_o be_v root_n of_o unity_n and_o government_n all_o this_o no_o question_n the_o doctor_n know_v before_o to_o be_v our_o meaning_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o know_v that_o his_o inference_n from_o thence_o be_v pitiful_o pedantic_a &_o insignificant_a though_o many_o of_o his_o court-hearer_n and_o country-reader_n perhaps_o wonder_v there_o can_v remain_v a_o papist_n in_o england_n unconvert_v after_o such_o a_o sermon_n have_v be_v publish_v 15._o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n say_v the_o preacher_n the_o church_n want_v a_o head_n it_o be_v grant_v for_o sure_o he_o do_v not_o think_v it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o believe_v pope_n be_v immortal_a but_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o the_o papacy_n be_v immortal_a the_o government_n be_v not_o dissolve_v succession_n be_v not_o interrupt_v it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o our_o law_n that_o king_n die_v not_o that_o be_v the_o regal_a authority_n live_v though_o king_n in_o their_o particular_a person_n die_v nor_o be_v there_o any_o substantial_a difference_n as_o to_o this_o point_n between_o hereditary_a and_o elective_a monarchy_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n we_o may_v say_v that_o pope_n die_v not_o nor_o bishop_n partly_o because_o when_o a_o bishop_n or_o the_o pope_n die_v at_o least_o his_o jurisdiction_n remain_v in_o the_o chapter_n or_o body_n of_o elector_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o st._n cyprian_n we_o read_v epistle_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n exercise_v authority_n beyond_o the_o diocese_n of_o româ—_n but_o principal_o because_o when_o a_o ecclesiastical_a superior_a dye_n there_o remain_v by_o christ_n ordination_n a_o vis_fw-la generativa_fw-la or_o virtue_n in_o the_o church_n to_o constitute_v another_o in_o his_o place_n and_o so_o to_o continue_v the_o government_n there_o have_v be_v oft_o time_n a_o long_a vacancy_n in_o the_o apostolic_a see_v as_o well_o as_o in_o diocese_n and_o kingdom_n after_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n fabian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o christian_a emperor_n the_o see_v be_v vacant_a for_o above_o a_o year_n space_n yet_o neither_o do_v st._n irenâ—us_n optatus_n epiphanius_n or_o st._n augustin_n when_o they_o object_v the_o chain_n of_o succession_n in_o st._n peter_n chair_n esteem_v that_o thereby_o the_o chain_n have_v be_v break_v neither_o do_v any_o old_a heretic_n make_v use_v of_o such_o a_o argument_n to_o invalidate_v the_o pope_n authority_n 16._o but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o the_o doctor_n next_o inference_n in_o a_o case_n of_o schism_n when_o there_o be_v many_o pope_n then_o ses_fw-fr he_o the_o church_n be_v become_v a_o monster_n with_o many_o head_n but_o he_o be_v deceive_v as_o when_o after_o the_o death_n of_o a_o king_n several_a pretender_n to_o the_o crown_n appear_v there_o be_v still_o by_o right_a but_o one_o legitimate_a successor_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v rebel_n and_o tyrant_n it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o papacy_n 76._o in_o that_o case_n st._n cyprian_n rule_n hold_v if_o the_o church_n be_v with_o novatian_n it_o be_v not_o with_o cornelius_n who_o by_o a_o lawful_a ordination_n succeed_v fabian_n novatian_n therefore_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v be_v esteem_v a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o if_o it_o be_v uncertain_a to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o right_n pertain_v so_o that_o some_o nation_n adhere_v to_o one_o head_n other_o to_z another_o it_o be_v a_o great_a calamity_n but_o yet_o the_o church_n remain_v though_o wound_v yet_o not_o wound_v to_o death_n a_o general_n council_n cure_v all_o 17._o if_o the_o pope_n according_a to_o doctor_n pierce_v his_o supposition_n shall_v prove_v a_o heretic_n he_o infer_v very_o improper_o that_o the_o church_n haâ—_n such_o a_o head_n as_o make_v she_o deserve_v to_o be_v behead_v for_o in_o that_o case_n the_o pope_n be_v so_o far_o from_o remain_v a_o head_n that_o he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o be_v deprive_v not_o only_o of_o the_o administration_n but_o also_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o other_o heretical_a bishop_n be_v so_o that_o then_o there_o be_v a_o pure_a vacancy_n i_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o unhansom_a not_o to_o say_v unmannerly_a term_v the_o doctor_n use_v in_o express_v the_o last_o branch_n of_o this_o objection_n 18._o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o doctor_n first_o pretend_v novelty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n primacy_n now_o whether_o my_o assert_v that_o primacy_n or_o his_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v a_o novelty_n and_o whether_o his_o proof_n or_o i_o be_v more_o conclude_v i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n conscience_n he_o will_v excuse_v my_o dilate_v on_o this_o point_n because_o therein_o i_o follow_v his_o own_o example_n ded._n for_o he_o tell_v his_o majesty_n he_o have_v speak_v most_o at_o large_a of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o his_o reason_n give_v for_o such_o largeness_n shall_v be_v i_o too_o though_o i_o believe_v we_o shall_v have_v different_a meaning_n yet_o without_o equivocation_n even_o when_o we_o deliver_v our_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o word_n for_o i._o i_o also_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a if_o not_o only_a hinge_n on_o which_o do_v hang_v the_o stress_n of_o more_o than_o papal_a the_o ecclesiastical_a fabric_n as_o be_v the_o cement_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n ibid._n 2._o because_o it_o be_v a_o point_n wherein_o say_v i_o likewise_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n be_v most_o concern_v his_o meaning_n be_v that_o no_o danger_n be_v to_o be_v apprehend_v for_o england_n but_o only_o from_o that_o point_n i_o be_o sure_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o whilst_o such_o a_o primacy_n pure_o spiritual_a be_v acknowledge_v in_o england_n the_o church_n here_o be_v never_o tear_v in_o piece_n with_o schism_n nor_o poison_v with_o heresy_n the_o throne_n be_v never_o in_o the_o least_o danger_n upon_o that_o account_n never_o be_v a_o sword_n draw_v for_o or_o against_o it_o some_o few_o little_a more_o than_o paper-quarrel_n happen_v between_o the_o english_a and_o roman_a court_n about_o matter_n not_o of_o religion_n but_o outward_a interest_n in_o which_o general_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o worst_a at_o last_o but_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o these_o dominion_n be_v far_o from_o be_v prejudice_v the_o king_n of_o france_n always_o have_v be_v and_o still_o continu_a as_o jealous_a and_o tender_a of_o their_o temporal_a regality_n as_o ever_o any_o prince_n be_v yet_o they_o account_v it_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sparkle_a jewel_n of_o their_o crown_n that_o they_o call_v themselves_o the_o elder_a and_o most_o devote_a son_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o acknowledge_v the_o spiritual_a primacy_n of_o the_o chief_a pastor_n they_o find_v a_o great_a honour_n and_o defence_n to_o they_o than_o many_o army_n will_v be_v because_o it_o preserve_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o that_o kingdom_n not_o by_o the_o terror_n of_o sword_n draw_v and_o musket_n charge_v in_o their_o subject_n face_n but_o by_o subdue_a their_o mind_n and_o captivate_a their_o conscience_n to_o faith_n and_o obedience_n and_o let_v doctor_n pierce_n be_v assure_v without_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o may_v have_v influence_n on_o the_o heart_n of_o christian_a subject_n all_o their_o preach_n and_o law_n too_o will_v prove_v but_o shake_a bulwark_n for_o support_a monarchy_n 19_o but_o we_o must_v not_o yet_o leave_v this_o passage_n without_o consider_v it_o a_o little_a better_o he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n be_v most_o concern_v his_o
cause_n of_o all_o dis-unions_a and_o schism_n the_o unappealable_a authority_n of_o general_a council_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 1._o in_o this_o point_n of_o schism_n to_o the_o end_n the_o doctor_n may_v clear_a protestant_n and_o lay_v the_o weight_n of_o so_o great_a a_o crime_n on_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o argue_v thus_o since_o beside_o corruption_n in_o practice_n which_o yet_o alone_o can_v justify_v separation_n there_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o many_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n likewise_o entrench_v on_o fundamental_o the_o schism_n can_v not_o be_v on_o the_o church_n of_o england_n side_n which_o be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v so_o just_a a_o cause_n be_v give_v but_o on_o they_o who_o give_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o separation_n now_o that_o particular_a nation_n have_v a_o power_n to_o purge_v themselves_o from_o corruption_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n appear_v 1._o by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a popish_a writer_n 2._o from_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o likewise_o from_o the_o code_o and_o novel_n of_o justinian_n the_o capitulare_fw-la of_o charlemain_n and_o the_o endeavour_n of_o two_o late_a emperor_n 4._o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o juda._n he_o conclude_v that_o have_v the_o pope_n be_v content_a with_o his_o primacy_n of_o order_n they_o will_v never_o have_v cast_v off_o the_o yoke_n which_o never_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o their_o neck_n whence_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o the_o usurper_n make_v the_o schism_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o discourse_n 2._o in_o answer_v this_o i_o will_v proceed_v according_a to_o this_o method_n 1._o i_o will_v show_v out_o of_o antiquity_n from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o orderly_a government_n from_o evident_a reason_n etc._n etc._n what_o obedience_n every_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v to_o church_n governor_n in_o the_o obstinate_a refusal_n of_o which_o consist_v schism_n 2._o i_o will_v apply_v this_o to_o the_o present_a controversy_n between_o the_o english_a and_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v consider_v the_o validity_n of_o his_o allegation_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o indifferent_a man_n conscience_n to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o separation_n 3._o touch_v the_o first_o point_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o we_o both_o agree_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v place_v in_o his_o church_n ecclesiastical_a governor_n to_o continue_v by_o a_o legitimate_a succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o authority_n consist_v partly_o in_o propose_v doctrine_n to_o be_v believe_v partly_o in_o make_v law_n for_o discipline_n and_o order_n and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o either_o be_v express_o or_o at_o least_o in_o their_o immediate_a necessary_a principle_n contain_v in_o divine_a revelation_n no_o innovation_n no_o change_n must_v be_v in_o they_o whereas_o order_n for_o discipline_n may_v according_a to_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o church_n sometime_o admit_v alteration_n likewise_o i_o believe_v we_o agree_v that_o this_o lawful_a authority_n of_o church_n governor_n or_o bishop_n may_v be_v different_o exercise_v that_o be_v either_o by_o their_o single_a person_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o other_o meet_v in_o synod_n diocesan_n provincial_a national_a patriarkical_n and_o ecumenical_a the_o authority_n of_o which_o synod_n be_v by_o degree_n respective_o increase_v according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o they_o the_o low_a degree_n among_o these_o be_v diocesan_n and_o the_o supreme_a unappealable_a authority_n be_v in_o ecumenical_a synod_n to_o deny_v this_o in_o gross_a be_v to_o make_v they_o ridiculous_a conventicle_n and_o the_o more_o plenary_a they_o be_v the_o more_o dangerous_a and_o destructive_a of_o unity_n will_v they_o be_v if_o they_o may_v be_v repeal_v by_o other_o less_o plenary_a 4._o thus_o far_o we_o agree_v but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o a_o precise_a declaration_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o that_o authority_n by_o both_o side_n agree_v on_o in_o the_o general_n here_o we_o begin_v to_o differ_v wherefore_o to_o the_o end_n indifferent_a reader_n may_v be_v enable_v distinct_o to_o view_v and_o judge_v on_o which_o side_n justice_n and_o truth_n lie_v i_o will_v beside_o what_o have_v already_o be_v say_v of_o infallibility_n plain_o set_v down_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n with_o the_o exception_n which_o the_o most_o learned_a controvertist_n of_o the_o english_a church_n have_v interpose_v against_o it_o 5._o 14._o there_o be_v in_o st._n clement_n constitution_n a_o say_n that_o to_o every_o bishop_n be_v entrust_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o episcopal_a office_n universal_o in_o like_a manner_n st._n cyprian_n say_v episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la the_o episcopal_a office_n be_v but_o one_o eccles._n of_o which_o every_o bishop_n hold_v his_o portion_n in_o common_a the_o meaning_n of_o which_o speech_n be_v not_o that_o every_o particular_a bishop_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n a_o ecumenical_a bishop_n but_o since_o the_o church_n in_o general_n be_v true_o and_o perfect_o one_o body_n each_o bishop_n in_o it_o be_v so_o to_o administer_v his_o charge_n as_o that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o eye_n to_o the_o whole_a diocese_n and_o province_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v as_o so_o many_o secular_a principality_n independent_a and_o absolute_a which_o can_v publish_v declaration_n and_o law_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o their_o neighbour_n profit_n or_o like_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n but_o every_o bishop_n in_o execute_v his_o episcopal_a office_n ought_v much_o more_o to_o be_v solicitous_a of_o the_o general_a unity_n peace_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n than_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n so_o that_o if_o any_o law_n custom_n or_o doctrine_n in_o it_o be_v discordant_a from_o but_o especial_o if_o it_o condemn_v what_o be_v by_o law_n in_o force_n in_o the_o province_n patriarchat_n or_o much_o more_o the_o universal_a church_n such_o a_o law_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v or_o be_v make_v aught_o to_o be_v repeal_v 6._o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n in_o synod_n particular_o in_o declare_v doctrine_n for_o in_o that_o we_o be_v at_o present_a principal_o concern_v such_o authority_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o extend_v itself_o either_o to_o the_o notout-ward-contra-profession_n only_o or_o to_o the_o inward_a assent_n etc._n etc._n between_o which_o two_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n 7._o the_o common_a receive_v catholic_n doctrine_n teach_v that_o whereas_o in_o general_a council_n the_o only_a tribunal_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v infallible_a there_o may_v be_v either_o 1._o a_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o former_o before_o such_o declaration_n do_v not_o evident_o and_o universal_o appear_v to_o be_v traditionary_a 2._o or_o a_o decision_n of_o debate_n about_o clear_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o such_o doctrine_n in_o both_o these_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a infallible_a i_o say_v not_o to_o enlarge_v dispute_n beyond_o the_o present_a exigence_n at_o least_o in_o all_o point_v any_o way_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o ground_a upon_o those_o sure_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n make_v to_o these_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n mention_v before_o cap._n 9_o 11_o 12._o and_o hence_o such_o both_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v to_o be_v not_o only_o not_o contradict_v but_o submit_v to_o by_o a_o internal_a assent_n the_o undiscovered_a refusal_n of_o which_o assent_n though_o it_o do_v not_o render_v the_o refuser_n heretic_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n as_o upon_o contradiction_n or_o refusal_n of_o assent_n will_v for_o ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la judicat_fw-la de_fw-fr internis_fw-la yet_o since_o such_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v always_o attend_v either_o with_o express_v or_o at_o least_o imply_v anathemas_n to_o contrary_a doctrine_n the_o contrary_a internal_a judgement_n be_v heretical_a 8._o of_o the_o acknowledge_a infallibility_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n in_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n we_o have_v sufficient_a testimony_n from_o antiquity_n st._n 77._o athanasius_n quote_v also_o by_o st._n epiphanius_n profess_v that_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o one_o dare_v move_v a_o question_n touch_v matter_n define_v in_o the_o nicen_n council_n since_z the_o decree_n of_o such_o council_n can_v be_v change_v without_o error_n therefore_o they_o be_v unalterable_a and_o in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a nor_o can_v there_o be_v any_o doubt_n but_o those_o matter_n define_v be_v ancient_a and_o traditionary_a doctrine_n trin._n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o last_o judgement_n of_o
novelty_n we_o ready_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o subscribe_v they_o and_o it_o be_v suppose_v by_o the_o archbishop_n etc._n etc._n that_o without_o such_o a_o certainty_n it_o will_v have_v be_v unlawful_a for_o protestant_n to_o question_n or_o censure_v such_o former_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o doctor_n be_v bind_v and_o â—here_o adjure_v he_o to_o declare_v express_o as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o who_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v revenge_v severe_o all_o calumnious_a persecution_n of_o it_o that_o he_o be_v demonstrative_o certain_a that_o in_o all_o these_o point_n charge_v by_o he_o on_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n as_o novelty_n and_o error_n introduce_v since_o the_o four_o first_o council_n she_o be_v manifest_o guilty_a and_o that_o nothing_o appear_v in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o catholic_a book_n of_o his_o acquaintance_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v esteem_v so_o much_o as_o a_o probable_a proof_n to_o the_o contrary_n for_o my_o part_n i_o here_o protest_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o i_o find_v not_o any_o one_o conclude_v allegation_n in_o his_o sermon_n nor_o believe_v there_o can_v any_o be_v produce_v which_o can_v warrant_v he_o to_o make_v such_o a_o declaration_n 10._o the_o second_o condition_n be_v that_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o profess_v he_o can_v or_o have_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o scripture_n or_o primitive_a antiquity_n the_o main_a ground_n upon_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o justify_v their_o separation_n to_o be_v no_o schism_n to_o wit_n these_o 1._o that_o the_o universal_a church_n represent_v in_o a_o lawful_a general_n council_n may_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n not_o fundamental_a so_o mislead_v the_o church_n by_o error_n that_o a_o particular_a church_n etc._n etc._n discover_v such_o error_n may_v be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v external_o 2._o that_o a_o particular_a christian_a or_o a_o congregation_n diocesan_n may_v lawful_o reverse_v decision_n former_o make_v by_o a_o nationaâ—_n synod_n and_o assent_v to_o by_o it_o and_o that_o a_o nationaâ—_n council_n may_v do_v the_o like_a in_o regard_n of_o a_o patriarchical_a or_o any_o of_o they_o in_o regard_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a former_o accept_v and_o admit_v if_o these_o assâ—riâ—ous_a he_o innovation_n as_o in_o our_o persuasion_n they_o be_v it_o be_v clear_a they_o destroy_v all_o possible_a unity_n if_o they_o be_v not_o let_v some_o demonstrative_a proof_n and_o example_n be_v produce_v out_o of_o antriquity_n that_o a_o reverse_v of_o such_o order_n and_o subordination_n have_v be_v practise_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n 3._o that_o a_o particular_a church_n etc._n etc._n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o universal_a can_v judge_n what_o doctrine_n be_v fundamental_a or_o necessary_a to_o all_o person_n 〈◊〉_d community_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o not_o and_o that_o a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o doctrine_n be_v give_v by_o the_o respondent_fw-la or_o demonstrative_a reason_n allege_v why_o such_o a_o one_o be_v not_o necessary_a 11._o three_o if_o he_o will_v deny_v the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v separate_v external_o from_o the_o present_a universal_a church_n but_o only_o from_o the_o roman_a then_o to_o make_v this_o good_a he_o be_v oblige_v to_o name_v what_o other_o visible_a member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n they_o continue_v in_o communion_n with_o in_o who_o public_a service_n they_o will_v join_v or_o can_v be_v admit_v and_o to_o who_o synod_n they_o ever_o have_v or_o can_v repair_v and_o since_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o first_o separation_n they_o be_v only_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n and_o the_o member_n of_o it_o be_v must_v show_v how_o when_o and_o where_o they_o enter_v into_o any_o other_o new_a communion_n last_o since_o the_o english_a church_n by_o renounce_v not_o only_o several_a doctrine_n but_o several_a council_n acknowledge_v for_o general_n and_o actual_o submit_v to_o both_o by_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n have_v thereby_o separate_v from_o both_o these_o he_o must_v find_v out_o some_o other_o pretend_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n divide_v from_o both_o these_o that_o be_v some_o that_o be_v not_o manifest_o heretical_a with_o who_o the_o english_a church_n communicate_v 12._o a_o four_o condition_n be_v that_o he_o must_v either_o declare_v other_o calvinistical_a reform_a church_n which_o manifest_o have_v no_o succession_n of_o lawfl_o ordain_v minister_n enable_v valid_o to_o celebrate_v and_o administer_v sacrament_n to_o consecrate_v confirm_v preach_v god_n word_n etc._n etc._n to_o be_v no_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a congregation_n or_o if_o they_o be_v he_o must_v demonstrate_v how_o the_o english_a church_n can_v acquit_v herself_o from_o schism_n since_o her_o bishop_n and_o divine_n have_v authoritative_o repair_v to_o their_o dort_n synod_n and_o a_o general_a permission_n be_v give_v to_o any_o protestant_a writer_n to_o acknowledge_v they_o true_a reform_a and_o sufficient_o orthodox_n congregation_n 13._o the_o last_o shall_v be_v that_o he_o abstain_v from_o impute_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o opinion_n or_o say_n of_o particular_a writer_n the_o church_n herself_o have_v sufficient_o declare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o her_o council_n especial_o that_o of_o trent_n if_o he_o will_v combat_v against_o she_o there_o he_o have_v a_o fair_a and_o open_a field_n and_o charity_n require_v that_o he_o affix_v to_o her_o decision_n the_o most_o moderate_a and_o best_a qualify_a sense_n otherwise_o he_o will_v declare_v himself_o as_o one_o who_o be_v sorry_a his_o mother_n shall_v not_o be_v ill_o repute_v now_o in_o exchange_n i_o for_o my_o part_n be_o extreme_o willing_a to_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n with_o the_o english_a church_n i_o will_v say_v charge_v she_o with_o nothing_o but_o her_o own_o declare_a doctrine_n and_o decision_n but_o true_o i_o know_v not_o where_o to_o find_v they_o except_o only_o in_o the_o little_a primer_z and_o catechism_n for_o child_n for_o the_o 39_o article_n be_v almost_o all_o negative_n may_v as_o well_o be_v repute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jewish_a or_o turkish_a congregation_n since_o these_o also_o deny_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n purgatory_n infallibility_n of_o council_n etc._n etc._n other_o reform_a church_n have_v publish_v reasonable_o large_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o have_v declare_v their_o own_o positive_a sense_n in_o almost_o all_o point_n of_o christian_a belief_n as_o the_o huguenot_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n the_o lutheran_n in_o germany_n &c_n &c_n only_o the_o english_a church_n seem_v to_o have_v make_v a_o secret_a of_o her_o faith_n upon_o what_o motive_n i_o be_o unwilling_a to_o guess_v 14._o these_o condition_n in_o themselves_o so_o reasonable_a and_o even_o according_a to_o protestant_n ground_n also_o so_o necessary_a if_o the_o replyer_n shall_v refuse_v to_o perform_v he_o will_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o discern_a reader_n be_v himself_o the_o answerer_n and_o confuter_n of_o his_o own_o reply_n and_o withal_o will_v show_v it_o be_v not_o truth_n or_o peace_n he_o aim_v at_o but_o the_o satisfy_a his_o own_o or_o other_o interest_n passion_n and_o revenge_n against_o those_o who_o least_o deserve_v it_o all_o subterfuge_n all_o involve_a intricacy_n in_o answer_v all_o discourse_n which_o be_v not_o open_a candid_a and_o sincere_a will_v be_v confession_n of_o guilt_n he_o may_v perhaps_o hide_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o cause_n from_o credulous_a woman_n tradesman_n or_o possible_o the_o more_o unlearned_a part_n of_o our_o gentry_n but_o to_o all_o consider_v reader_n his_o art_n of_o hide_v will_v be_v his_o most_o manifest_a discovery_n aristotle_n say_v the_o sepiâ—_n be_v the_o wise_a of_o all_o fish_n because_o she_o conceal_v herself_o by_o cast_v forth_o round_o about_o her_o a_o black_a humour_n which_o hinder_v the_o sight_n of_o she_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a julius_n caesar_n scaliger_n affirm_v she_o be_v of_o all_o fish_n the_o most_o imprudent_a quia_fw-la cum_fw-la se_fw-la putat_fw-la latere_fw-la prodit_fw-la seipso_fw-la latibâ—lo_fw-la for_o the_o fisherman_n be_v sure_a to_o find_v she_o under_o her_o inky_a humour_n 15._o and_o now_o have_v finish_v our_o answer_n to_o the_o substance_n wherein_o we_o differ_v let_v we_o conclude_v with_o the_o name_n that_o distinguish_v we_o he_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o lutheran_n and_o from_o they_o other_o reformerd_v take_v the_o name_n 36._o protestant_n for_o protest_v against_o the_o bloody_a edict_n of_o worm_n spires_n etc._n etc._n we_o find_v little_a ground_n why_o the_o reformer_n in_o england_n shall_v borrow_v that_o title_n against_o what_o arm_n or_o army_n do_v they_o ever_o protest_v what_o edict_n be_v make_v against_o they_o we_o catholic_o may_v rather_o assume_v such_o a_o title_n if_o it_o be_v of_o any_o special_a honour_n have_v
catholic_n pretend_v a_o double_a design_n first_o confident_o enough_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v be_v on_o our_o part_n mere_a novelty_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n stand_v clear_o for_o protestant_n second_o in_o consequence_n to_o this_o that_o not_o they_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o part_n he_o exemplyfy_v in_o these_o follow_a point_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o he_o say_v be_v novelty_n and_o undertake_v to_o calculate_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o their_o nativity_n 1._o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o purgatory_n 4._o transubstantiation_n 5._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n 6._o communion_n under_o one_o species_n 7._o worship_n of_o image_n 8._o the_o scripture_n and_o public_a divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o invocation_n of_o saint_n 10._o the_o forbid_a marriage_n to_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n 11._o the_o allow_a divorce_n for_o other_o cause_n beside_o fornication_n 3._o then_o concern_v the_o other_o part_n of_o his_o general_a design_n about_o schism_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o real_a schism_n there_o be_v but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o come_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v erroneous_a novelty_n new_a article_n of_o their_o creed_n which_o error_n the_o reformer_n be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o reject_v and_o reject_v they_o they_o do_v by_o warrantable_a and_o legal_a authority_n so_o that_o though_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o then_o present_a visible_a church_n yet_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v schismatical_a which_o cause_v they_o to_o separate_v 4._o this_o be_v in_o gross_a the_o substance_n of_o what_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o allege_v against_o she_o that_o heretofore_o be_v this_o church_n mother_n and_o a_o great_a proportion_n of_o who_o kindness_n she_o still_o enjoy_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n now_o consider_v with_o what_o triumph_v applause_n this_o sermon_n be_v hear_v and_o with_o what_o a_o general_a greediness_n thousand_o of_o the_o print_a copy_n have_v be_v buy_v up_o even_o by_o those_o that_o former_o have_v not_o be_v curious_o inquisitive_a after_o court_n sermon_n for_o any_o good_a they_o mean_v the_o preacher_n will_v not_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o their_o heart_n condemn_v roman_a catholic_n if_o be_v confident_o persuade_v as_o true_o for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a allegation_n among_o all_o his_o replenish_v margin_n that_o reach_v home_o to_o a_o conclude_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o they_o shall_v out_o of_o a_o treacherous_a fearfulness_n be_v utter_o silent_a as_o acknowledge_v that_o now_o they_o have_v a_o prostrate_a cause_n and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v but_o only_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o lose_v their_o good_a opinion_n something_o must_v be_v say_v by_o we_o to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o mistake_n 5._o now_o in_o my_o remark_n upon_o this_o sermon_n i_o will_v follow_v his_o own_o order_n before_o summary_o set_v down_o and_o both_o in_o the_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o schism_n i_o will_v select_v his_o argument_n adjoin_v to_o each_o point_n respective_o the_o quotation_n or_o authority_n of_o father_n relate_v to_o in_o the_o margin_n and_o have_v do_v this_o i_o will_v sincere_o discover_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v i_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o he_o have_v neither_o rational_o conclude_v any_o of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v novelty_n nor_o free_v his_o own_o church_n from_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o schism_n 6._o and_o know_v very_o well_o what_o candour_n sincerity_n and_o charity_n almighty_n god_n require_v from_o those_o who_o undertake_v his_o cause_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o church_n i_o do_v here_o call_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n upon_o my_o soul_n that_o my_o purpose_n be_v studious_o to_o avoid_v all_o cavil_v distorsion_n either_o of_o text_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o much_o more_o those_o false_o call_v piaâ—_n fraud_n corruption_n of_o either_o and_o both_o in_o my_o answer_n and_o objection_n i_o will_v allege_v nothing_o but_o what_o i_o be_o persuade_v be_v both_o pertinent_a and_o efficacious_a to_o conclude_v that_o for_o which_o it_o be_v produce_v that_o be_v i_o will_v bring_v nothing_o as_o a_o proof_n which_o i_o for_o the_o present_a think_v can_v be_v answer_v 7._o i_o be_o inform_v that_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n make_v the_o like_a protestation_n if_o he_o do_v i_o be_o very_o glad_a for_o his_o own_o sake_n that_o he_o forbear_v to_o print_v what_o he_o then_o speak_v because_o though_o i_o must_v not_o charge_v he_o with_o wilful_a sincerity_n yet_o i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v by_o this_o short_a paper_n that_o he_o do_v neglect_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o best_a judgement_n and_o caution_n which_o certain_o if_o ever_o be_v most_o requisite_a in_o a_o cause_n so_o important_a especial_o it_o be_v to_o be_v debate_v by_o one_o that_o profess_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o his_o own_o house_n and_o who_o speak_v to_o no_o mean_a person_n than_o the_o king_n god_n own_o vicegerent_n 8._o but_o whether_o the_o preacher_n in_o his_o sermon_n the_o subject_n whereof_o be_v nothing_o but_o controversy_n and_o such_o as_o his_o text_n neither_o invite_v much_o less_o compel_a â—im_n to_o undertake_v or_o however_o to_o debate_v they_o with_o such_o invective_n and_o exulcerate_v digression_n whether_o i_o say_v herein_o he_o express_v that_o respect_n and_o duty_n he_o owe_v his_o majesty_n that_o be_v whether_o such_o a_o distemper_a sermon_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o injunction_n touch_v preach_v which_o his_o majesty_n have_v late_o command_v my_o lord_n archbishop_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o clergy_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o preacher_n own_o conscience_n if_o he_o resolve_v to_o transgress_v those_o order_n so_o become_v a_o prince_n who_o love_v the_o peace_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o still_o feel_v so_o much_o by_o their_o disunion_n in_o opinion_n yet_o in_o reason_n he_o may_v have_v abstain_v from_o let_v the_o court_n and_o kingdom_n see_v that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o disobey_v the_o king_n to_o his_o own_o face_n the_o university-â—ulpit_a or_o some_o city_n congregation_n where_o such_o behaviour_n be_v in_o fashion_n may_v well_o enough_o have_v content_v he_o chap._n iii_o bishop_n jewel_n challenge_n imitate_v by_o doctor_n pierce_n primitive_a reformer_n acknowledge_v antiquity_n to_o stand_v for_o catholic_o the_o doctor_n be_v notion_n of_o beginning_n he_o be_v oblige_v thereto_o by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n 5_o eliz._n five_o question_n propose_v touch_v that_o notion_n 1._o what_o ground_n or_o motive_n the_o preacher_n have_v to_o renew_v the_o vain_a brag_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n deride_v by_o his_o adversary_n and_o condemn_v by_o his_o brethren_n it_o will_v be_v less_o difficult_a for_o we_o to_o imagine_v than_o for_o himself_o sincere_o to_o acknowledge_v however_o that_o both_o that_o bishop_n and_o he_o be_v singular_a in_o this_o matter_n of_o challenge_v the_o concurrence_n of_o antiquity_n for_o themselves_o and_o impute_v novelty_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n we_o have_v a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n among_o the_o first_o reformer_n both_o in_o gross_a and_o by_o retayl_n through_o all_o the_o particular_a point_n by_o he_o mention_v 2._o in_o general_n let_v he_o consider_v what_o melancthon_n write_v 3._o present_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ancient_a father_n obscure_v the_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o justice_n of_o faith_n increase_a ceremony_n and_o devise_v peculiar_a worship_n 477._o in_o like_a manner_n peter_n martyr_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o church_n error_n do_v beg_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n 490._o and_o that_o present_o after_o their_o age_n man_n begin_v to_o decline_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 476._o and_o therefore_o so_o long_o as_o we_o insist_v upon_o council_n and_o father_n we_o shall_v always_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o same_o error_n in_o so_o much_o as_o beza_n have_v the_o arrogance_n to_o write_v thus_o in_o a_o epistle_n 1._o i_o have_v say_v more_o than_o once_o and_o i_o suppose_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o compare_v the_o ancient_a time_n of_o the_o church_n even_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n with_o we_o they_o have_v better_a conscience_n but_o less_o knowledge_n on_o the_o contrary_a we_o have_v more_o knowledge_n but_o less_o conscience_n this_o be_v my_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v esteem_v as_o learned_a writer_n as_o the_o reformation_n have_v they_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o read_v
and_o examine_v antiquity_n and_o be_v as_o willing_a to_o make_v it_o speak_v on_o their_o side_n as_o the_o preacher_n be_v but_o as_o ill_a conscience_n as_o they_o have_v they_o be_v convince_v and_o force_v public_o to_o confess_v that_o the_o father_n be_v against_o they_o and_o focus_fw-la and_o in_o particular_a opposition_n to_o his_o claim_n of_o antiquity_n like_o bishop_n jewel_n for_o the_o first_o six_o century_n doctor_n fulk_n be_v so_o far_o from_o concur_v with_o he_o or_o bishop_n jewel_n that_o he_o be_v so_o choleric_a at_o the_o suspicion_n of_o such_o a_o charge_n that_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o his_o adversary_n in_o this_o civil_a language_n 4._o i_o answer_v say_v he_o if_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o confess_v the_o continue_n of_o the_o church_n in_o incorruption_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n he_o lie_v in_o his_o heart_n 3._o one_o passage_n there_o be_v of_o that_o famous_a andreas_n duditius_n which_o true_o i_o can_v read_v without_o extreme_a compassion_n and_o astonishment_n at_o the_o dreadful_a judgement_n of_o god_n and_o it_o may_v do_v doctor_n pierce_v much_o good_a if_o he_o sad_o reflect_v on_o it_o many_o year_n he_o have_v live_v in_o great_a esteem_n for_o learning_n and_o prudence_n a_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o petscben_n in_o hungary_n call_v quinque_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la present_a he_o be_v at_o the_o frame_a the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o at_o last_o fall_v in_o love_n with_o a_o maid_n of_o honour_n in_o the_o queen_n of_o hungary_n court_n to_o marry_v she_o he_o quit_v both_o his_o bishopric_n and_o religion_n this_o poor_a man_n in_o his_o decline_a age_n can_v not_o abstain_v from_o confess_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o beza_n his_o unsatisfaction_n in_o his_o new_a religion_n vain_o hope_v some_o either_o cordial_a or_o opiate_n for_o his_o distress_a conscience_n from_o one_o as_o deep_o plunge_v and_o by_o the_o very_a same_o motive_n engage_v in_o the_o same_o change_n i_o pray_v observe_v his_o word_n 1._o si_fw-la veritas_fw-la est_fw-la say_v he_o quam_fw-la veteres_fw-la patres_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o that_o be_v truth_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n by_o mutual_a consent_n have_v profess_v it_o will_v entire_o stand_v on_o the_o papist_n side_n for_o if_o heretofore_o any_o controversy_n out_o of_o a_o beat_v of_o disputation_n arise_v between_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o a_o end_n be_v present_o impose_v thereto_o by_o decree_n of_o council_n or_o even_o of_o the_o pope_n alone_o but_o what_o strange_a people_n have_v we_o among_o we_o they_o be_v always_o wander_v toss_v with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o be_v hurry_v into_o the_o main_a deep_a they_o be_v carry_v sometime_o this_o way_n sometime_o another_o if_o you_o will_v inform_v yourself_o what_o their_o judgement_n to_o day_n be_v touch_v religion_n you_o may_v perhaps_o come_v to_o know_v it_o but_o what_o it_o will_v be_v to_o morrow_n on_o the_o same_o argument_n neither_o themselves_o nor_o you_o can_v certain_o affirm_v thus_o duditius_n and_o what_o cordial_n against_o this_o scrupulous_a melancholy_n do_v beza_n his_o good_a friend_n afford_v he_o take_v it_o from_o himself_o ibid._n scio_fw-la speciosum_fw-la esse_fw-la venerandae_fw-la velustatis_fw-la nomen_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o know_v the_o name_n of_o venerable_a antiquity_n be_v very_o specious_a but_o whence_o shall_v we_o fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o that_o title_n but_o from_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n for_o as_o for_o writer_n that_o come_v after_o they_o if_o we_o will_v take_v their_o own_o advice_n we_o will_v believe_v they_o on_o no_o other_o term_n but_o as_o far_o as_o they_o shall_v evident_o make_v good_a what_o they_o deliver_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o be_v in_o effect_n have_v but_o the_o christian_a modesty_n and_o humility_n to_o prefer_v your_o own_o sense_n of_o scripture_n before_o all_o the_o father_n and_o council_n of_o god_n church_n and_o then_o nothing_o they_o say_v need_v to_o trouble_v you_o antiquity_n venerable_a antiquity_n will_v be_v on_o your_o side_n you_o may_v confident_o say_v of_o all_o your_o adversary_n doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o 4._o many_o other_o confession_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n may_v be_v add_v but_o for_o brevity-sake_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o only_o one_o more_o and_o that_o be_v as_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o secret_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o public_a liturgy_n direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o preacher_n pretention_n and_o application_n of_o his_o text_n by_o which_o she_o after_o a_o sort_n impute_v novelty_n to_o herself_o and_o confess_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o order_n for_o morning-prayer_n there_o be_v these_o versicles_n and_o respond_v v._o o._n lord_n save_o the_o king_n common-prayer-book_n r._n and_o merciful_o hear_v we_o when_o we_o call_v upon_o thou_o v._o endue_v thy_o minister_n with_o righteousness_n r._n and_o make_v thy_o choose_a people_n joyful_a v._o o_o lord_n save_o thy_o people_n r._n and_o bless_v thy_o inheritance_n then_o follow_v a_o versicle_n for_o peace_n now_o these_o as_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o prayer_n be_v mafest_o translate_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a office_n but_o that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v be_v that_o in_o the_o roman_a office_n there_o be_v a_o versicle_n and_o respond_v immediate_o follow_v these_o and_o go_v before_o the_o versicle_n for_o peace_n which_o the_o english_a church_n have_v studious_o leave_v out_o and_o that_o be_v this_o initio_fw-la v._o be_v mindful_a of_o thy_o congregation_n o_o lord_n r._n which_o thou_o do_v possess_v from_o the_o beginning_n now_o the_o ground_n why_o this_o special_a versicle_n or_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n be_v leave_v out_o be_v not_o so_o mysterious_a but_o it_o may_v be_v very_o probable_o guess_v at_o the_o first_o reformer_n do_v not_o love_v to_o put_v god_n in_o mind_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n or_o rather_o they_o be_v desirous_a the_o people_n shall_v forget_v the_o church_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n they_o have_v rather_o no_o prayer_n at_o all_o shall_v be_v make_v for_o the_o church_n than_o for_o one_o that_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n because_o apparent_o that_o can_v not_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n who_o beginning_n themselves_o see_v 5._o notwithstanding_o such_o plain_a confession_n of_o these_o pillar_n of_o reformation_n yet_o the_o doctor_n confident_o stand_v with_o a_o little_a contraction_n and_o abatement_n to_o bishop_n jewel_n be_v challenge_n he_o indeed_o mention_n 27._o point_n of_o which_o 22._o be_v about_o circumstantial_a matter_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o two_o more_o of_o they_o viz._n 1._o that_o ignorance_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o cause_n of_o true_a devotion_n and_o obedience_n 2._o and_o that_o the_o lay-people_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o general_n be_v forbid_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n be_v calumny_n the_o other_o be_v three_o indeed_o of_o the_o preacher_n point_n viz._n 1._o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o worship_n of_o image_n 3._o common-prayer_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n though_o the_o only_a fault_n he_o can_v find_v in_o this_o last_o be_v that_o the_o late_a church_n have_v adhere_v too_o close_o to_o antiquity_n that_o the_o have_v not_o vary_v in_o the_o language_n of_o her_o devotion_n from_o her_o predecessor_n and_o after_o a._n d._n 600._o continue_v to_o say_v her_o prayer_n in_o the_o same_o language_n she_o do_v before_o but_o then_o this_o bishop_n as_o be_v somewhat_o better_o experience_v in_o antiquity_n than_o doctor_n pierce_n have_v not_o the_o confidence_n in_o this_o his_o catalogue_n to_o reckon_v as_o novelty_n either_o the_o infallability_n of_o the_o church_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n or_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a celibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n or_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass._n so_o much_o more_o courage_n have_v the_o preacher_n than_o even_o bishop_n jewel_n himself_o well_o between_o both_o all_o antiquity_n be_v for_o they_o and_o nothing_o but_o novelty_n on_o our_o side_n no_o doubt_n but_o his_o admire_a and_o believe_v hearer_n assure_v themselves_o that_o some_o never-before-examined_n witness_n some_o hitherto_o unknown_a or_o un-observed_n record_n have_v be_v find_v out_o by_o their_o learned_a and_o confident_a preacher_n to_o justify_v their_o desert_a claim_n of_o antiquity_n i_o mean_v by_o way_n of_o aggression_n and_o not_o simple_a defence_n but_o when_o the_o sermon_n be_v publish_v nothing_o appear_v in_o the_o text_n or_o margin_n but_o assertion_n and_o quotation_n a_o hundred_o time_n before_o produce_v and_o as_o often_o silence_v many_o of_o which_o too_o as_o he_o explain_v they_o have_v no_o regard_n
to_o the_o public_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o particular_a opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a divine_n as_o much_o dispute_v against_o by_o other_o catholic_n as_o by_o protestant_n 6._o however_o to_o qualify_v a_o little_a the_o admiration_n that_o many_o protestant_n have_v of_o their_o new_a champion_n or_o hyperaspista_n as_o he_o call_v it_o something_o must_v be_v say_v thiâ—_n hundred_o and_o one_o time_n to_o old_a allegation_n and_o new_a mistake_n and_o first_o whereas_o in_o all_o point_n now_o in_o debate_n between_o we_o he_o so_o often_o repeat_v from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o he_o do_v very_o well_o to_o fix_v a_o notion_n and_o conception_n of_o this_o word_n beginning_n or_o a_o distinct_a measure_n of_o time_n after_o which_o only_a whatever_a doctrine_n be_v broach_v ought_v in_o his_o opinion_n to_o be_v esteem_v novelty_n novelty_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o to_o justify_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o all_o church_n both_o eastern_a and_o western_a and_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o the_o four_o general_n council_n inclusive_o this_o he_o have_v do_v not_o out_o of_o a_o voluntary_a liberality_n but_o because_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n oblige_v he_o wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o such_o person_n laic_n or_o ecclesiastic_n to_o who_o queen_n elizabeth_n shall_v eliz._n by_o letter_n patent_n under_o the_o great_a seal_n of_o england_n give_v authority_n to_o execute_v any_o jurisdiction_n spiritual_a or_o to_o correct_v any_o error_n heresy_n schism_n &c_n &c_n shall_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a have_v authority_n to_o adjudge_v any_o matter_n or_o cause_n to_o be_v heresy_n but_o only_o such_o as_o heretofore_o have_v be_v determine_v to_o be_v heresy_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n or_o by_o the_o first_o four_o general_n council_n or_o any_o of_o they_o or_o by_o any_o other_o general_n council_n wherein_o the_o same_o be_v declare_v heresy_n by_o the_o express_a and_o plain_a word_n of_o the_o say_v canonical_a scripture_n or_o such_o as_o hereafter_o shall_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v heresy_n by_o the_o high_a court_n of_o parliament_n with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o their_o convocation_n 7._o by_o this_o proviso_n it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o word_n the_o doctor_n be_v more_o liberal_a to_o we_o than_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o other_o sect_n who_o will_v call_v all_o thing_n novelty_n which_o they_o think_v be_v not_o in_o express_a scripture_n yet_o the_o law_n will_v have_v allow_v he_o a_o great_a extent_n for_o the_o may_v have_v enlarge_v the_o time_n beyond_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n to_o any_o succeed_v council_n that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o commissioner_n judge_v heresy_n by_o express_a scripture_n or_o to_o future_a act_n of_o parliament_n judge_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o we_o be_v content_a with_o and_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o allowance_n 8._o only_o he_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o propound_v a_o few_o question_n upon_o this_o occasion_n 1._o as_o first_o do_v he_o submit_v only_o to_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n because_o they_o have_v a_o authority_n inherent_a in_o they_o oblige_v he_o thereto_o or_o because_o he_o judge_v their_o decision_n conformable_a to_o god_n express_a word_n if_o the_o former_a than_o he_o must_v inform_v we_o why_o only_o four_o council_n have_v such_o authority_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o church_n lose_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o father_n at_o chalcedon_n rose_n if_o the_o late_a than_o he_o delude_v we_o and_o with_o presbyterian_o independent_o quaker_n etc._n etc._n make_v scripture_n alone_o in_o effect_n the_o rule_n of_o reformation_n and_o protestant_n only_o the_o interpreter_n of_o that_o rule_n because_o the_o statute_n tie_v no_o further_o to_o any_o general_a council_n than_o as_o that_o council_n be_v believe_v to_o proceed_v according_a to_o express_v scripture_n which_o whether_o it_o do_v or_o no_o who_o must_v be_v judge_n doctor_n pierce_n to_o answer_v this_o question_n well_o will_v be_v a_o great_a masterpiece_n i_o be_o sure_a his_o late_a immortal_a archbishop_n find_v it_o a_o task_n too_o hard_o for_o himself_o as_o shall_v be_v see_v before_o we_o part_v too_o hard_o i_o say_v to_o resolve_v so_o that_o any_o rational_a man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v with_o 9_o a_o second_o question_n be_v 2._o whether_o to_o judge_v of_o heresy_n that_o be_v to_o determine_v authoritative_o what_o be_v heresy_n and_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o scripture_n be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n pare_o spiritual_a and_o pastoral_n though_o it_o seem_v to_o reside_v notwithstanding_o sometime_o in_o lay-commissioner_n but_o ordinary_o in_o the_o parliament_n and_o this_o not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v deny_v than_o he_o must_v be_v further_o ask_v since_o by_o one_o of_o the_o 39_o article_n it_o be_v affirm_v that_o general_a council_n may_v and_o have_v err_v whether_o the_o english_a judge_n of_o heresy_n be_v it_o the_o king_n as_o in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o 8_o and_o edw._n the_o 6_o or_o the_o parliament_n also_o as_o in_o queen_n elizabeth_n be_v infallible_a or_o no_o if_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o infallible_a he_o must_v resolve_v we_o whether_o the_o supreme_a temporal_a authority_n with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v infallible_a only_o in_o england_n or_o in_o other_o country_n also_o as_o holland_n swedland_n etc._n etc._n if_o the_o former_a he_o must_v show_v what_o promise_v our_o lord_n have_v make_v to_o england_n alone_o if_o the_o late_a than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o that_o may_v and_o certain_o will_v be_v heresy_n and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n in_o england_n which_o england_n itself_o confess_v be_v not_o heresy_n beyond_o sea_n but_o if_o no_o such_o authority_n be_v indeed_o infallible_a than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o decision_n make_v by_o it_o do_v not_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n in_o his_o opinion_n there_o be_v no_o spiritual_a authority_n on_o earth_n that_o do_v so_o i_o mean_v oblige_v not_o only_o to_o noncontradiction_n but_o to_o internal_a assent_n the_o consequence_n of_o which_o position_n he_o may_v imagine_v and_o shall_v see_v anon_o 10._o a_o three_o question_n be_v 3._o whether_o since_o presbyterian_o and_o independent_o and_o all_o such_o reform_a church_n follow_v the_o heresy_n of_o aerius_n do_v direct_o oppose_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o god_n church_n manifest_o assert_v in_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n and_o as_o be_v here_o affirm_v of_o divine_a right_n by_o express_a scripture_n whether_o i_o say_v they_o be_v not_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n formal_a heretic_n or_o however_o schismatic_n since_o to_o alter_v this_o frame_n they_o relinquish_v both_o this_o church_n and_o we_o and_o especal_o for_o their_o deny_v the_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a or_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o be_v in_o temporal_a governor_n which_o yet_o the_o statute_n tell_v we_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o fundamental_a cornerstone_n of_o the_o english_a church_n if_o all_o this_o do_v not_o render_v they_o heretic_n or_o at_o least_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n schismatic_n what_o will_v become_v of_o this_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o his_o primitive_a rule_n of_o reformation_n if_o they_o be_v such_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o give_v to_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n the_o right-hand_a of_o fellowship_n and_o acknowledge_v they_o holychristianâ—_n reform_a congregation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n since_o notwithstanding_o the_o extremity_n of_o passion_n against_o catholic_n if_o be_v never_o yet_o pronounce_v that_o roman_a catholic_o be_v heretic_n nor_o possible_o can_v by_o their_o own_o rule_n and_o measute_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o alone_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n as_o heretic_n and_o this_o mere_o for_o religion_n since_o we_o both_o often_o have_v justify_v and_o still_o be_v ready_a to_o justify_v our_o principle_n of_o fidelity_n and_o peaceableness_n beyond_o all_o exception_n which_o yet_o no_o other_o dissenter_n from_o this_o church_n though_o real_a heretic_n and_o schismatic_n either_o have_v or_o i_o fear_v will_v do_v 10._o a_o four_o question_n shall_v be_v 4._o how_o can_v the_o preacher_n answer_v to_o god_n for_o abuse_v scripture_n and_o mis-applying_a through_o the_o whole_a sermon_n his_o text_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o church_n he_o pretend_v that_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o pattern_n or_o primitive_a rule_n of_o reformation_n and_o consequent_o as_o our_o lord_n demonstrate_v pharasaical_a divorce_n to_o be_v illegal_a because_o ab_fw-la initio_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la sic_fw-la so_o the_o dâ—ctor_n pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o justice_n and_o legality_n of_o
general_n council_n ibid._n every_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v chief_a in_o his_o proper_a diocese_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a in_o he_o and_o a_o strict_a injunction_n be_v lay_v on_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o except_v that_o they_o presume_v not_o to_o meddle_v in_o any_o diocese_n but_o their_o own_o 19_o and_o the_o chief_a primacy_n of_o order_n be_v grant_v to_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n not_o for_o have_v be_v the_o see_v of_o such_o and_o such_o a_o apostle_n but_o for_o be_v the_o two_o seaâ—s_n of_o the_o two_o great_a empire_n witness_v the_o famous_a canon_n of_o the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n etc._n etc._n nay_o the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o ibid._n pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v the_o tiâ—le_n of_o universal_a bishop_n a_o wicked_a profane_a and_o blasphemous_a title_n import_v that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n further_n add_v that_o if_o any_o one_o bishop_n be_v universal_a there_o will_v by_o consequence_n be_v a_o fail_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 20._o upon_o the_o fail_n of_o such_o a_o bishop_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la homines_fw-la not_o easy_o to_o be_v answer_v whatsoever_o infirmity_n it_o may_v labour_v with_o in_o its_o self_n etc._n etc._n and_o upon_o that_o occasion_n he_o make_v a_o excursion_n about_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o his_o fall_n into_o heresy_n etc._n etc._n nothing_o to_o the_o point_n last_o he_o conclude_v that_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v at_o large_a the_o many_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n 21._o and_o the_o publish_a confession_n of_o popish_a writer_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n together_o touch_v the_o papal_a usurpation_n and_o right_o of_o king_n he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o a_o prosperous_a usurpation_n 3._o this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o discourse_n upon_o this_o point_n of_o novelty_n the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o answer_v which_o he_o must_v permit_v i_o yet_o without_o any_o prejudice_n to_o the_o cause_n yea_o rather_o for_o a_o better_a clear_n of_o it_o not_o to_o bind_v myself_o to_o his_o order_n assure_v he_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n that_o i_o will_v not_o purposely_o omit_v any_o thing_n material_a either_o in_o his_o reason_v or_o quotation_n 1._o and_o first_o in_o general_n he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o forego_n discourse_n he_o have_v entire_o enervate_v all_o that_o go_v before_o for_o by_o argue_v and_o assert_v that_o the_o gallican_n liberties_n and_o popish_a write_n against_o papal_a usurpation_n do_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d but_o a_o prosperous_a usurpation_n he_o clear_o show_v that_o his_o forementioned_a reason_n do_v not_o touch_v the_o catholic_a cause_n at_o all_o he_o acknowledge_v those_o writer_n to_o have_v be_v roman_a catholic_o none_o can_v deny_v the_o french_a church_n to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n acknowledge_v for_o such_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o profess_v a_o subjection_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o supreme_a spiritual_a pastor_n of_o god_n church_n therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o what_o they_o deny_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o simple_o his_o supremacy_n in_o spiritual_a matter_n which_o be_v all_o that_o will_v be_v require_v of_o protestant_n but_o a_o extend_v of_o that_o supremacy_n beyond_o what_o they_o conceive_v the_o receive_v ecclesiastical_a canon_n do_v warrant_v and_o this_o the_o english_a may_v as_o well_o be_v permit_v to_o do_v as_o the_o french_a 4._o to_o the_o end_n therefore_o he_o may_v no_o long_o mistake_v this_o so_o important_a a_o argument_n i_o will_v clear_o set_v down_o the_o church_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n this_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o pius_n 4._o and_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 25._o i_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n i_o acknowledge_v the_o holy_a catholic_a apostolic_a and_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o more_o large_o in_o the_o decree_n with_o great_a circumspection_n frame_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o greek_n floren._n we_o do_v define_v that_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v enjoy_v a_o supremacy_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o the_o same_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o true_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o father_n and_o teacher_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o in_o the_o person_n of_o st._n peter_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n full_a power_n to_o feed_v rule_n and_o govern_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o be_v express_v in_o the_o act_n of_o oecuminical_a council_n and_o the_o holy_a canon_n this_o be_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o which_o decree_n by_o which_o the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v so_o receive_v even_o in_o france_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o gallican_n liberties_n that_o whoever_o deny_v it_o will_v not_o be_v esteem_v a_o catholic_a see_v what_o cardinal_n palavicino_n write_v touch_v the_o cardinal_n of_o lorraine_n and_o his_o french_a bishop_n proceed_n about_o this_o point_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 5._o this_o jurisdiction_n the_o preacher_n positive_o deny_v both_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o st._n peter_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v a_o impudent_a opposition_n both_o to_o the_o letter_n and_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n forecited_a precept_n 17._o mark_v 10._o but_o i_o hearty_o with_o dr._n pierce_n will_v look_v well_o on_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n once_o more_o and_o ask_v his_o own_o reason_n though_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o exclude_v all_o the_o fume_n of_o passion_n from_o it_o be_v ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o superior_n and_o subordination_n of_o inferior_n forbid_v in_o this_o text_n will_v one_o that_o call_v himself_o a_o regular_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o text_n pronounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o decapitation_n according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasant_a expression_n upon_o his_o own_o church_n whosoever_o pass_v for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o whether_o his_o majesty_n or_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n on_o the_o contrary_a i_o dare_v pronounce_v that_o not_o the_o affect_a but_o lawful_a exercise_v a_o supremacy_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o impudent_a opposition_n to_o this_o precept_n that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o it_o for_o in_o this_o very_a text_n express_v mention_n be_v make_v of_o some_o that_o be_v great_a yea_o some_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o if_o he_o will_v have_v adjoin_v the_o next_o verse_n to_o his_o quotation_n he_o will_v have_v publish_v to_o the_o most_o ignorant_a of_o his_o hearer_n of_o reader_n his_o manifest_a abuse_v this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n our_o saviour_n immediate_o add_v 45._o for_o even_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o be_v minister_v unto_o but_o to_o minister_v sure_o he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v authority_n yea_o a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o church_n and_o only_o here_o propose_v himself_o as_o a_o pattern_n of_o humility_n to_o be_v imitate_v by_o his_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n and_o what_o be_v the_o apostle_n church_n governor_n without_o question_n how_o then_o be_v they_o to_o imitate_v their_o supreme_a governor_n in_o renounce_v superiority_n do_v he_o himself_o do_v so_o by_o no_o mean_n 6._o but_o as_o he_o do_v not_o glorify_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o high_a priest_n but_o he_o that_o say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v a_o priest_n forever_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedech_n and_o be_v high_a priest_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v his_o meekness_n and_o humility_n consistent_a very_o well_o with_o the_o vigour_n of_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o like_a manner_n his_o apostle_n and_o all_o that_o succeed_v he_o be_v command_v not_o to_o affect_v superiority_n and_o when_o they_o be_v lawful_o invest_v with_o it_o not_o to_o exercise_v it_o with_o such_o a_o arrogant_a pride_n as_o heathen_a prince_n usual_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d conc._n eph._n 1._o can._n 8._o they_o must_v neither_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o ambitious_o seek_v superiority_n nor_o after_o a_o secular_a manner_n 5._o lord_n it_o over_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n 6._o and_o now_o let_v the_o doctor_n say_v where_o be_v the_o impudent_a opposition_n of_o supremacy_n and_o jurisdiction_n both_o to_o the_o letter_n and_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n precept_n such_o a_o argument_n as_o this_o be_v magisterial_o and_o confident_o pronounce_v may_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n serve_v his_o present_a turn_n in_o the_o pulpit_n but_o i_o wonder_v he_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o expose_v it_o to_o examination_n in_o print_n it_o be_v time_n we_o come_v a_o little_a close_o to_o examine_v this_o his_o first_o great_a novelty_n chap._n v._n the_o doctor_n oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v submission_n due_a to_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o exercise_v during_o the_o four_o general_a council_n of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n it_o be_v not_o general_o admit_v at_o this_o day_n 1._o his_o main_a position_n in_o his_o forecited_a discourse_n on_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n challenge_v and_o exercise_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v a_o visible_a usurpation_n ever_o since_o boniface_n the_o three_o to_o who_o it_o be_v sell_v by_o the_o tyrant_n phocas_n that_o be_v it_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n 606._o 606._o never_n before_o that_o time_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v in_o god_n church_n to_o prove_v this_o all_o the_o forego_n reason_n and_o allegation_n be_v produce_v by_o he_o from_o this_o usurpeâ—_n authority_n his_o english_a church_n forsooth_o have_v make_v a_o secession_n as_o he_o demure_o phrase_n it_o and_o not_o from_o any_o authority_n if_o any_o be_v exercise_v by_o former_a pope_n especial_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n a_o primacy_n of_o order_n he_o be_v content_a to_o allow_v he_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 2._o whatsoever_o authority_n then_o the_o predecessor_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o by_o consent_n of_o other_o church_n enjoy_v especial_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n he_o must_v grant_v be_v no_o usurpation_n and_o therefore_o a_o legal_a rightful_a authority_n from_o which_o without_o a_o formal_a schism_n they_o can_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o he_o will_v not_o sure_o say_v with_o one_o of_o their_o learned_a bishop_n that_o they_o take_v from_o the_o pope_n his_o lawful_a christian_a authority_n and_o give_v that_o only_o to_o the_o king_n not_o his_o unlawful_a and_o antichristian_a so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v reduce_v to_o this_o precise_a point_n whether_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n the_o pope_n enjoy_v a_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o catholic_a church_n this_o he_o deny_v on_o the_o contrary_n i_o here_o engage_v myself_o not_o only_o to_o prove_v he_o have_v it_o but_o moreover_o that_o not_o the_o least_o degree_n or_o jota_n of_o jurisdiction_n will_v be_v impose_v on_o they_o to_o acknowledge_v for_o enjoy_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n more_o than_o the_o very_a same_o that_o pope_n boniface_n be_v predecessor_n within_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n confess_o exercise_v i_o may_v add_v that_o the_o new_a usurp_a title_n as_o he_o say_v sell_v to_o he_o by_o phocas_n do_v not_o give_v he_o neither_o do_v he_o pretend_v to_o by_o it_o any_o more_o authority_n than_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n former_o enjoy_v and_o this_o be_v i_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a than_o not_o all_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n will_v be_v able_a to_o wash_v off_o his_o church_n schism_n by_o his_o own_o confession_n 3._o before_o i_o show_v what_o supremacy_n the_o predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o bargain_n that_o he_o say_v boniface_n make_v with_o phocal_a what_o he_o gain_v by_o it_o and_o why_o his_o predecessor_n st._n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o pâ—lagius_n refuse_v it_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n john_n out_o of_o a_o humour_n of_o lightness_n and_o vanity_n proper_a to_o the_o grecian_n assume_v the_o title_n of_o episcopus_fw-la universalis_fw-la or_o oâ—cumenicus_n universal_a bishop_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n a_o title_n that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v in_o a_o epistle_n give_v to_o pope_n leo_n but_o which_o his_o successor_n likee_v not_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o john_n intend_v little_o more_o by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v a_o distinction_n of_o honour_n and_o preference_n above_o the_o other_o eastern_a patriarch_n for_o whilst_o he_o take_v that_o title_n he_o still_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n superiority_n not_o only_o of_o place_n but_o authority_n over_o he_o but_o be_v bishop_n in_o a_o city_n wherein_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n reside_v he_o think_v it_o not_o unbecoming_a he_o to_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o governor_n perhaps_o indeed_o his_o successor_n if_o this_o ambition_n have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o but_o connive_v at_o by_o the_o west_n will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o not_o a_o mere_a empty_a title_n but_o will_v have_v invade_v a_o authority_n which_o the_o title_n may_v seem_v to_o warrant_v hereupon_o pope_n pelagius_n and_o after_o he_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v vehement_o resist_v this_o foolish_a ambition_n of_o john_n though_o the_o emperor_n himself_o to_o gain_v a_o dignity_n to_o his_o own_o city_n favour_v it_o in_o he_o 4._o now_o the_o argument_n that_o these_o two_o good_a pope_n make_v use_v of_o against_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o combat_v johns_n present_a intention_n though_o his_o mere_a vainglory_n and_o affectation_n of_o novelty_n deserve_v to_o be_v repress_v as_o the_o probable_a consequence_n of_o such_o a_o title_n which_o may_v argue_v that_o beside_o himself_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o he_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n his_o diocese_n since_o by_o the_o canon_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o place_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o be_v only_a bishop_n in_o name_n and_o by_o their_o character_n have_v no_o other_o office_n but_o as_o his_o substitute_n depend_v on_o his_o will_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o office_n and_o authority_n immediate_o from_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o so_o their_o successor_n the_o bishop_n will_v never_o acknowledge_v a_o receive_v their_o episcopal_a character_n and_o right_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o any_o but_o christ_n himself_o for_o as_o in_o other_o sacrament_n whoever_o administer_v baptism_n whether_o a_o apostle_n or_o a_o heretic_n baptismus_fw-la solius_fw-la christy_a say_v saint_n augustin_n and_o again_o peter_n and_o john_n say_v he_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v come_v on_o those_o upon_o who_o they_o impose_v their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n act_n 8._o they_o as_o his_o substitute_n apply_v the_o outward_a element_n but_o the_o inward_a virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v only_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o as_o a_o subject_a that_o receive_v â—n_v office_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o king_n will_v not_o esteem_v he_o derive_v that_o authority_n from_o the_o person_n who_o present_v he_o the_o letter_n patent_n or_o invest_v he_o ceremonious_o in_o the_o office_n but_o only_o the_o king_n so_o though_o a_o particular_a bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o a_o metropolitan_a a_o primate_n a_o patriarc_n or_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o they_o indeed_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n to_o convey_v his_o character_n and_o authority_n they_o assign_v he_o the_o place_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o exercise_v that_o authority_n but_o the_o inherent_a authority_n itself_o christ_n only_o give_v he_o 5._o upon_o these_o ground_n pope_n pelagius_n thus_o argue_v epist._n vniversalitatis_fw-la quoque_fw-la nomen_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v not_o give_v heed_n to_o the_o name_n of_o universality_n that_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v unlawful_o usurp_v etc._n etc._n for_o none_o of_o the_o patritriark_n do_v ever_o make_v use_n of_o so_o profane_a a_o title_n because_o if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o supreme_a patriarch_n be_v call_v a_o universal_a patriarch_n the_o title_n will_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o rest_n but_o god_n forbid_v this_o shall_v happen_v etc._n etc._n it_o therefore_o john_n be_v permit_v to_o take_v this_o title_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o patriarch_n be_v deny_v and_o probable_o he_o who_o be_v call_v universal_a will_v perish_v in_o his_o error_n and_o there_o will_v not_o be_v find_v one_o bishop_n in_o the_o state_n of_o truth_n the_o very_a same_o
infamous_a canon_n surreptitious_o make_v say_v liberatus_n after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o judge_n 13._o the_o senate_n and_o of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o entire_o nullyfy_v by_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o say_a legate_n 5._o and_o the_o sentence_n of_o pope_n leo_n without_o who_o consent_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a traditionary_a law_n nothing_o make_v in_o any_o council_n can_v oblige_v the_o church_n a_o canon_n this_o be_v so_o despise_v during_o that_o whole_a age_n and_o more_o that_o the_o memory_n of_o it_o only_o remain_v in_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n but_o it_o be_v not_o insert_v among_o the_o other_o canon_n for_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a greek_a and_o latin_a copy_n of_o that_o council_n by_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la can._n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o theodoret_n anagnostes_n a_o grecian_a the_o council_n of_o chalcedoâ—_n publish_v only_o twenty_o seven_o canon_n whereas_o now_o this_o be_v reckon_v the_o 28_o last_o a_o canon_n this_o be_v that_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n by_o who_o brigâ—ing_v with_o some_o bishop_n and_o violence_n to_o other_o it_o be_v compile_v be_v himself_o both_o ashamed_a and_o sorrow_n for_o it_o anat._n as_o appear_v by_o st._n leo_n answer_n to_o he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n gelasius_n forty_o year_n after_o affirm_v vinc._n that_o the_o see_v apostolic_a never_o consent_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n never_o impose_v it_o anatolius_n never_o make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a matter_n be_v put_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o therefore_o what_o the_o same_o see_v confirm_v remain_v in_o force_n and_o that_o which_o it_o receive_v not_o can_v not_o have_v any_o firmness_n 9_o now_o because_o this_o enormous_a canon_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v only_o a_o renew_n of_o a_o former_a canon_n make_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n of_o constantinople_n 381._o observe_v the_o false_a deal_n of_o that_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n in_o cite_v that_o canon_n for_o whereas_o it_o be_v thus_o conceive_v let_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n enjoy_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d prerogative_n of_o honour_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 3._o these_o renewer_n of_o this_o canon_n at_o chalcedon_n fraudulent_o thrust_v in_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_v privilege_n as_o if_o except_v only_o the_o sit_v in_o the_o second_o chair_n he_o be_v to_o enjoy_v in_o the_o church_n all_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a a_o fancy_n which_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o former_a bishop_n and_o indeed_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la after_o the_o four_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o new_a patriarch_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o exotic_a power_n give_v he_o presume_v to_o summon_v all_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n to_o a_o council_n a_o attempt_n repress_v by_o pope_n leo._n and_o no_o doubt_n when_o afterward_o the_o usurp_a the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n they_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o give_v the_o same_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a to_o their_o council_n too_o 10._o and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n of_o constantinople_n quote_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o sermon_n 2._o whereby_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n be_v forbid_v to_o meddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o province_n what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_v nor_o think_v of_o in_o that_o canon_n neither_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o receive_a council_n in_o god_n church_n that_o exclude_v he_o from_o a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n which_o the_o doctor_n see_v be_v â—rcised_v by_o so_o many_o pope_n at_o and_o after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o he_o will_v see_v more_o before_o it_o chap._n vii_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n confirm_v by_o a_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n decree_n of_o pope_n have_v ancient_o the_o force_n of_o law_n yet_o with_o restriction_n the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n confirm_v by_o example_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a decree_v at_o sardica_n where_o be_v present_a british_a bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n at_o arles_n where_o british_a bishop_n likewise_o be_v present_a the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a explain_v 1._o there_o be_v a_o imperial_a law_n make_v by_o valentinian_n the_o three_o 24._o who_o begin_v his_o reign_n a._n d._n 424._o 424._o direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n import_v that_o whatever_o have_v be_v and_o shall_v be_v establish_v by_o the_o see_v apostolic_a shall_v have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o they_o and_o all_o other_o and_o this_o the_o emperor_n say_v be_v secundum_fw-la veterem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la ibid._n moreover_o to_o show_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o law_n ibid._n he_o further_a saieâ—_n that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a have_v be_v establish_v both_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o episcopal_a society_n and_o by_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o a_o synod_n 2._o now_o if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o weight_n of_o such_o a_o public_a testimony_n and_o how_o christian_n catholic_n emperor_n never_o make_v law_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n but_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o bishop_n and_o for_o the_o corroborate_n of_o former_a church_n canon_n both_o touch_v faith_n and_o discipline_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n for_o introduce_v of_o new_a one_o we_o shall_v find_v a_o great_a proof_n can_v scarce_o be_v produce_v against_o the_o preacher_n pretention_n that_o between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n the_o pope_n enjoy_v only_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o not_o jurisdiction_n 3._o though_o this_o law_n seem_v too_o excessive_o large_a command_v that_o whatever_o have_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v etc._n etc._n pope_n leo_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n limit_n the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o when_o he_o command_v that_o all_o the_o decretal_n and_o constitution_n both_o of_o pope_n innocent_a 5._o and_o all_o other_o his_o predecessor_n shall_v be_v observe_v namely_o such_o as_o be_v publish_v touch_v ecclesiastical_a order_n and_o canon_n or_o vien_fw-it as_o pope_n hilarius_n express_v it_o what_o ever_o constitution_n have_v be_v make_v by_o pope_n for_o the_o quiet_a of_o all_o god_n priest_n the_o observance_n of_o discipline_n and_o take_v away_o confusion_n 4._o example_n of_o such_o public_a decree_n of_o unquestioned_a authority_n even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n 418._o we_o find_v make_v by_o pope_n zosimus_n 47._o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o and_o pope_n siricius_n who_o govern_v the_o church_n between_o the_o year_n 385._o and_o 418._o for_o as_o for_o the_o decretal_n pretend_v to_o be_v make_v by_o antecedent_n pope_n they_o do_v except_v against_o they_o and_o perhaps_o not_o without_o ground_n he_o will_v not_o expect_v i_o shall_v transcribe_v those_o authentic_a decree_n to_o weary_a both_o he_o and_o myself_o unnecessary_o he_o know_v very_o well_o where_o to_o find_v they_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o such_o decree_n be_v actual_o receive_v as_o law_n by_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n france_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o be_v 4._o that_o in_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n the_o bishop_n say_v for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o we_o in_o such_o case_n let_v we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o not_o follow_v our_o own_o but_o our_o common_a father_n instruction_n and_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n say_v 20._o what_o bishop_n shall_v presume_v to_o act_v contrary_a to_o such_o decree_n as_o have_v proceed_v from_o the_o see_v apostolic_a notwithstanding_o it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o bishop_n to_o consider_v and_o examine_v such_o decree_n for_o if_o they_o be_v make_v upon_o misinformation_n even_o pope_n themselves_o have_v declare_v that_o the_o force_n of_o they_o shall_v be_v suspend_v and_o much_o more_o if_o against_o the_o ancient_a canon_n for_o say_v pope_n zosimus_n ap_fw-mi gratian._n 25._o q._n 1._o even_o this_o seat_n have_v not_o authority_n to_o constitute_v or_o change_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o father_n 5._o as_o for_o the_o more_o primitive_a time_n precede_v these_o i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o example_n but_o such_o and_o of_o so_o great_a weight_n that_o if_o the_o preacher_n will_v be_v ingenuous_a they_o will_v even_o content_v he_o in_o the_o recount_v of_o they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v observe_v exact_o the_o order_n of_o time_n in_o each_o of_o they_o and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v a_o passage_n of_o
the_o great_a saint_n basil_n who_o write_v to_o st._n athanasius_n about_o suppress_v arianism_n in_o the_o east_n have_v these_o word_n it_o seem_v convenient_a to_o we_o to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 52._o to_o desire_v he_o that_o he_o will_v have_v regard_n to_o our_o affair_n and_o interpose_v the_o judgement_n of_o his_o decree_n etc._n etc._n moreover_o that_o he_o will_v give_v authority_n to_o sâ—m_v choice_a person_n who_o may_v bring_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n for_o the_o annul_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v violent_o do_v there_o etc._n etc._n 6._o again_o 343._o when_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 343._o assemble_v by_o arian_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v frame_v a_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v argue_v of_o nullity_n say_v sâ—crates_n 5._o especial_o because_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o himself_n present_a nor_o send_v any_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n whereas_o say_v he_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n command_v that_o no_o decree_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o authority_n the_o same_o pope_n julius_n assert_n for_o write_v to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o have_v condemn_v st._n athanasius_n 2._o he_o say_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v you_o ignorant_a this_o be_v the_o custom_n that_o you_o shall_v first_o write_v to_o we_o and_o after_o that_o determine_v just_a matter_n there_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v any_o ill_a suspicion_n against_o that_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n you_o aught_o to_o have_v signify_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o church_n here_o 7._o consonant_o hereto_o sozomen_n 9_o another_o greek_a historian_n say_v express_o that_o there_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n a_o sacerdotal_a law_n declare_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nay_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o this_o which_o for_o aught_o appear_v be_v only_o a_o unwritten_a canon_n or_o custom_n for_o no_o council_n mention_n it_o but_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v of_o such_o authority_n 24._o that_o the_o foresay_a emperor_n valentinian_n make_v it_o a_o law-imperial_a we_o decree_v say_v he_o that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n nothing_o be_v innovate_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sure_o dr._n pierce_n will_v acknowledge_v these_o testimony_n argue_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n here_o be_v a_o jurisdiction_n assert_v extend_v itself_o beyond_o the_o diocesan_n metropolitan_a or_o patriarcal_n limit_n of_o rome_n 8._o i_o will_v add_v a_o few_o example_n more_o when_o some_o eastern_a council_n have_v depose_v athanasius_n patriark_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n marcellus_n priâ—at_a of_o ancyâ—a_n and_o asclepas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o say_v sozomen_n to_o who_o for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o throne_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v pertain_v restore_v to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o their_o own_o church_n and_o he_o add_v further_a that_o he_o command_v those_o who_o have_v depose_v they_o to_o appear_v on_o a_o day_n appoint_v at_o rome_n to_o give_v account_n of_o their_o judgement_n threaten_v that_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v they_o unpunished_a if_o they_o do_v not_o cease_v from_o innovate_a all_o this_o he_o do_v say_v theodoret_n 4._o not_o by_o usurpation_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d follow_v the_o church_n law_n 9_o again_o when_o the_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n cale_a be_v enter_v into_o debate_n about_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n the_o bp._n of_o jerusalem_n interpose_v affirm_v that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n the_o church_n of_o antiochâ—_n as_o always_o govern_v by_o the_o roman_a whereupon_o the_o whole_a council_n remit_v the_o judgement_n of_o that_o cause_n to_o the_o pope_n 10._o moreover_o when_o dioscorus_n patriark_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o scismatical_a council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v depose_v flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n flavian_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o this_o he_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o synod_n chalced._n say_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n 11._o two_o example_n more_o i_o will_v the_o rather_o add_v because_o we_o of_o this_o nation_n be_v particular_o concern_v in_o they_o the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o sardica_n assemble_v about_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o of_o nice_n 345._o this_o council_n be_v by_o justinian_n call_v ecumenical_a because_o though_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n depart_v before_o the_o conclusion_n yet_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o be_v never_o reject_v by_o they_o 4._o in_o the_o three_o and_o four_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n it_o be_v ordain_v upon_o a_o proposal_n make_v by_o the_o famous_a osius_n of_o corduba_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o in_o any_o controversy_n between_o bishop_n which_o can_v not_o be_v determine_v in_o their_o own_o respective_a province_n the_o person_n aggrieve_v may_v appeal_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o may_v renew_v the_o process_n and_o appoint_v judge_n and_o by_o a_o second_o proposal_n of_o gaudentius_n a_o bishop_n in_o case_n any_o bishop_n depose_v shall_v make_v such_o a_o appeal_n till_o the_o pope_n have_v determine_v the_o cause_n it_o be_v not_o permit_v that_o another_o bishop_n shall_v be_v ordain_v in_o his_o place_n these_o decree_v the_o council_n make_v to_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n 12._o now_o at_o this_o conâ—cil_n among_o other_o bishop_n from_o all_o the_o western_a country_n some_o come_v out_o of_o our_o brittany_n as_o st._n athanasius_n a_o eye-witness_n assure_v we_o â—_o and_o therefore_o the_o general_n superintendency_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o church_n can_v not_o have_v be_v unknown_a in_o this_o nation_n long_o before_o st._n augustin_n the_o monk_n or_o the_o saxon_n have_v possession_n here_o by_o which_o may_v appear_v the_o slightness_n of_o the_o late_o find_v welsh_a paper_n though_o much_o brag_v of_o in_o which_o the_o abbot_n of_o bangor_n be_v say_v to_o have_v refuse_v the_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n which_o st._n augustin_n require_v of_o the_o british_a bishop_n for_o what_o gross_a ignorance_n be_v it_o in_o this_o abbot_n if_o the_o paper_n relate_v truth_n of_o he_o that_o after_o all_o that_o power_n exercise_v by_o that_o man_n call_v the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n especial_o over_o the_o western_a province_n and_o so_o much_o respect_v return_v he_o from_o they_o after_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o british_a bishop_n at_o so_o many_o famous_a council_n and_o after_o so_o many_o holy_a bishop_n send_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o these_o island_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n delegation_n he_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o stranger_n to_o his_o person_n or_o authority_n or_o his_o title_n after_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 600_o at_o which_o time_n also_o the_o irish_a bishop_n be_v find_v to_o have_v yield_v all_o obedience_n to_o this_o roman_a bishop_n when_o the_o britain_n thus_o deny_v it_o as_o appear_v both_o in_o that_o they_o be_v say_v by_o venerable_a beda_n the_o south-irish_a at_o least_o to_o have_v return_v very_o early_o to_o a_o right_a observation_n of_o easter_n ad_fw-la admonitionem_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la sedis_fw-la antistitis_fw-la 3._o and_o also_o in_o that_o about_o this_o time_n they_o send_v letter_n to_o st._n gregory_n then_o pope_n to_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n such_o as_o be_v convert_v from_o nestorianism_n to_o who_o he_o send_v his_o order_n concern_v it_o direct_v quirino_n episcopo_fw-la &_o caeteris_fw-la episcopis_fw-la in_o hybernia_n catholicis_fw-la 61._o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o register_n of_o his_o epistle_n 13._o a_o second_o monument_n wherein_o we_o britain_n have_v a_o peculiar_a interest_n be_v that_o most_o ancient_a first_o council_n of_o arles_n celebrate_v according_a to_o baronius_n and_o sirmondus_n assent_v to_o by_o sir_n henry_n spelman_n in_o the_o year_n 314._o about_o eleven_o year_n before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a 314._o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n in_o these_o word_n first_o concern_v the_o paschal_n observation_n of_o our_o lord_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o we_o upon_o one_o day_n and_o at_o one_o time_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o according_a to_o custom_n thou_o will_v direct_v letter_n to_o all_o and_o moreover_o in_o the_o head_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v insert_v this_o breviary_n of_o
their_o epistle_n to_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o brother_n silvester_n marinus_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o bishop_n assemble_v together_o in_o the_o town_n of_o arles_n we_o have_v signify_v to_o your_o charity_n the_o thing_n decree_v by_o common_a council_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o may_v know_v what_o they_o ought_v for_o the_o future_a to_o observe_v here_o may_v be_v see_v a_o patriarchical_a council_n send_v their_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o be_v the_o chief_a person_n from_o who_o all_o christian_n be_v to_o receive_v information_n of_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v and_o by_o who_o no_o doubt_n they_o be_v to_o be_v oblige_v thereto_o in_o which_o regard_n st._n martin_n pope_n and_o martyr_n make_v this_o the_o pope_n most_o proper_a title_n that_o he_o be_v custos_fw-la canonum_fw-la divinorum_fw-la 14._o at_o this_o council_n be_v present_a three_o bishop_n representatives_n of_o the_o british_a clergy_n eborius_n bishop_n of_o york_n restitutus_n bishop_n of_o lonidon_n adelphius_n bishop_n of_o maldon_n call_v then_o colonia_n londinensium_n with_o sacerdos_n a_o priest_n and_o arminius_n a_o deacon_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v by_o restitutus_n bring_v into_o brittany_n say_v bishop_n godwin_n out_o of_o bale_n by_o which_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o neither_o the_o pope_n himself_o nor_o his_o place_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n be_v unknown_a nor_o un-acknowledged_n by_o the_o britain_n long_a before_o st._n augustine_n day_n 15._o and_o now_o it_o will_v be_v seasonable_a to_o answer_v the_o doctor_n great_a objection_n ground_v on_o that_o famous_a 6_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n by_o which_o he_o say_v every_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v chief_a in_o his_o proper_a diocese_n 18._o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v chief_a in_o he_o this_o be_v now_o to_o be_v examine_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n be_v still_o in_o force_n in_o egypt_n 6._o lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n enjoy_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o all_o in_o as_o much_o as_o such_o likewise_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o like_a manner_n both_o in_o antioch_n and_o other_o province_n let_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d privilege_n be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o every_o church_n 16._o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o canon_n will_v best_o appear_v from_o the_o end_n for_o which_o it_o be_v enact_v and_o that_o apparent_o be_v for_o the_o regulate_a and_o compose_v disorder_n begin_v in_o egypt_n by_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o lycopolis_n who_o rebellious_o refuse_v obedience_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n presume_v to_o ordain_v bishop_n independent_o on_o he_o this_o scismatical_a attempt_n the_o council_n here_o repress_n command_v that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v entire_a jurisdiction_n through_o all_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n and_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o his_o patriarchat_n and_o may_v say_v in_o his_o metropolitanship_n too_o be_v make_v the_o pattern_n according_a to_o which_o this_o regulation_n be_v frame_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o plenary_a right_n and_o universal_a jurisdiction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o i_o have_v show_v already_o and_o shall_v demonstrate_v the_o same_o yet_o further_o even_o in_o the_o time_n precede_v this_o council_n be_v extend_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o be_v exercise_v over_o the_o patriarc_n themselves_o but_o only_o of_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o his_o call_a synod_n correct_v manner_n and_o make_v ordination_n according_a to_o his_o patriarkal_n and_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n for_o those_o word_n in_o the_o six_o nicene_n canon_n similiter_fw-la autem_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la caeteâ—as_fw-la provincias_fw-la in_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o province_n that_o be_v those_o province_n also_o that_o be_v not_o such_o where_o a_o patriarc_n reside_v honour_n suus_fw-la unicuique_fw-la servetur_fw-la let_v every_o one_o honour_n be_v preserve_v to_o he_o compare_v with_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o eight_o canon_n of_o the_o ephesian_a council_n show_v clear_o enough_o that_o not_o only_o patriarkical_a authority_n but_o metropolitical_a also_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o canon_n and_o the_o roman_a bishop_n authority_n also_o herein_o make_v a_o pattern_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n that_o the_o canon_n intend_v not_o to_o equalise_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o full_a jurisdiction_n 6._o the_o most_o learned_a marca_n late_a archbishop_n of_o tholouse_n observe_v that_o those_o who_o object_n it_o against_o the_o pope_n primacy_n though_o they_o fortify_v themselves_o even_o with_o ruâ—â—inus_n his_o interposition_n of_o suburbicarian_a church_n will_v gain_v but_o little_a by_o it_o for_o it_o signisignify_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v ordain_v either_o immediate_o or_o by_o commission_n all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o suburbicarian_a church_n so_o ought_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n to_o do_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n 17._o but_o though_o i_o mention_v this_o version_n of_o ruffinus_n because_o it_o be_v much_o applaud_v by_o our_o primitive_a reformer_n and_o i_o expect_v doctor_n pierâ—e_v in_o his_o reply_n will_v have_v recourse_n to_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o most_o groundless_a and_o senseless_a translation_n or_o rather_o corruption_n of_o the_o canon_n his_o word_n be_v ut_fw-la apud_fw-la alexandriam_fw-la &_o in_o urbe_fw-la roma_fw-it vetusta_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la egypti_n vel_fw-la hic_fw-la suburbicariarum_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la sollicitudiâ—em_fw-la gerat_fw-la against_o which_o so_o much_o have_v be_v write_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o lose_v time_n to_o repeat_v it_o especial_o to_o the_o doctor_n who_o can_v be_v unacquainted_a with_o what_o hilar._n erasmus_n and_o 33._o scalager_n have_v observe_v of_o the_o interpreter_n that_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n to_o omit_v pervert_v and_o change_v the_o text_n as_o he_o please_v and_o what_o other_o with_o much_o learning_n and_o judgement_n have_v say_v to_o this_o interpretation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n jurisdiction_n as_o first_o patriarc_n whereby_o the_o other_o patriarcs_n be_v subordinate_a to_o he_o be_v oblige_v even_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o their_o own_o ordination_n to_o give_v he_o notice_n send_v withal_o a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n upon_o the_o approbation_n whereof_o and_o of_o the_o legality_n of_o their_o election_n and_o ordination_n he_o confirm_v they_o or_o otherwise_o depose_v they_o of_o which_o many_o example_n may_v be_v produce_v whosoever_o have_v but_o look_v into_o ecclesiastical_a history_n must_v confess_v that_o his_o particular_a patriarchat_n be_v far_o from_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o ten_o suburbicarian_a province_n subject_a to_o the_o vicariat_fw-la of_o rome_n nay_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o it_o extend_v to_o the_o whole_a western_a empire_n which_o beside_o italy_n france_n spain_n germany_n brittany_n the_o six_o maritime_a province_n of_o africa_n etc._n etc._n contain_v illyricum_n macedon_n epyrus_n greece_n and_o the_o island_n near_o it_o and_o all_o this_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n zonaras_n balsamon_n 10._o etc._n etc._n write_v on_o this_o very_a canon_n hence_o st._n basil_n call_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o head_n or_o chief_a of_o the_o western_a regious_a 2._o and_o st._n augustin_n say_v that_o pope_n innocent_n do_v preside_v over_o the_o western_a church_n and_o st._n hierom_n 77._o let_v they_o say_v he_o condemn_v i_o as_o a_o heretic_n with_o the_o west_n as_o a_o heretic_n with_o egypt_n 123._o that_o be_v with_o damasus_n and_o peter_n and_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n affirm_v that_o all_o the_o region_n of_o the_o world_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o five_o patriarc_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o western_a rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n thepolis_n or_o antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n now_o unless_o hesperia_n signify_v the_o whole_a west_n to_o what_o patriarc_n be_v france_n spain_n africa_n &c_n &c_n subject_a 23._o if_o not_o to_o rome_n how_o can_v all_o bishop_n be_v say_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o five_o patriarc_n hence_o the_o western_a bishop_n be_v by_o theodore_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o sacrates_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 29._o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a how_o all_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o how_o subordinate_a st._n peter_n have_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n of_o st._n paul_n resist_v st._n peter_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n
not_o dangerous_a to_o state_n on_o the_o contrary_a etc._n etc._n protestant_n writing_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o 1._o but_o as_o yet_o our_o proof_n of_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n though_o they_o reach_v to_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o latitude_n fix_v by_o the_o doctor_n and_o true_o i_o be_o persuade_v to_o a_o indifferent_a reader_n will_v appear_v more_o credible_a than_o any_o his_o margin_n furnish_v to_o the_o contrary_a yet_o they_o may_v be_v continue_v till_o we_o come_v even_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_n and_o quaker_n begin_v too_o that_o be_v the_o gospel_n themselves_o to_o demonstrate_v this_o we_o will_v make_v a_o short_a enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n before_o constantin_n whilst_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a suffer_a church_n incapable_a of_o conspire_v either_o in_o or_o out_o of_o general_a council_n but_o withal_o a_o church_n less_o disperse_v and_o tear_v by_o heresy_n or_o contention_n among_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o less_o need_v this_o preservative_n against_o schism_n supreme_a authority_n 2._o in_o these_o holy_a peaceable_a time_n therefore_o before_o silvester_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o example_n to_o prove_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o primacy_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v of_o st._n melchiade_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o pope_n silvester_n 311._o st._n augustin_n will_v afford_v we_o a_o testimony_n of_o his_o care_n and_o authority_n extend_v into_o africa_n 162._o who_o word_n be_v qualis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la melchiadis_fw-la ultima_fw-la est_fw-la prolata_fw-la sententia_fw-la etc._n etc._n such_o a_o one_o be_v the_o last_o sentence_n melchiade_n himself_n pronounce_v in_o judgeing_a the_o cause_n of_o donatus_n by_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o remove_v from_o his_o communion_n his_o colleague_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n in_o africa_n in_o who_o no_o crime_n can_v be_v prove_v and_o have_v censure_v most_o deep_o donatus_n alone_o who_o he_o find_v to_o have_v be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o the_o mischief_n he_o give_v a_o free_a choice_n of_o heal_v the_o breach_n of_o scism_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o follower_n be_v also_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o send_v communicatory_a letter_n to_o those_o subdivide_v scismatic_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o majorinus_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n in_o so_o much_o as_o his_o sentence_n be_v that_o in_o whatsoever_o city_n of_o africa_n there_o be_v two_o bishop_n dissenter_n a_o catholic_n and_o a_o donatist_n he_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o bishopric_n who_o be_v first_o ordain_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o another_o diocese_n shall_v be_v provide_v which_o the_o other_o shall_v govern_v o_o son_n of_o christian_a peace_n and_o true_o father_n of_o the_o christian_a flock_n say_v st._n augustin_n 3._o i_o will_v add_v to_o this_o three_o other_o example_n in_o which_o though_o as_o to_o the_o use_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o superintendency_n some_o objection_n have_v be_v make_v yet_o they_o suffice_v to_o confirm_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o superintendency_n in_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o preacher_n deny_v the_o first_o be_v of_o pope_n stephanus_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o fellow_n in_o martyrdom_n 258._o concern_v who_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n hist._n that_o he_o either_o inflict_v 6._o or_o at_o least_o threaten_a excommunication_n to_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n that_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o rebaptisation_n after_o baptism_n receive_v by_o heretic_n and_o in_o the_o same_o quarrel_n between_o the_o same_o pope_n stephaâ—â—s_v and_o st._n cyprian_n himself_o 75_o matter_n be_v almost_o bring_v to_o the_o like_a extremity_n yet_o neither_o do_v st._n cyprian_n though_o wonderful_o sharp_a nor_o even_o that_o violent_a cappadocian_n bishop_n firmilianus_n ever_o question_v the_o pope_n authority_n though_o as_o they_o think_v unjust_o employ_v 4._o the_o other_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n who_o endeavour_v to_o peswade_v the_o pope_n to_o depose_v marcianus_n a_o metropolitan_a bishop_n of_o arles_n side_v with_o novatian_n his_o word_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n about_o it_o be_v these_o 67._o let_v letter_n be_v direct_v from_o thou_o into_o the_o province_n and_o to_o the_o people_n of_o arle_n command_v that_o marcianus_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o another_o put_v in_o his_o place_n and_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n be_v another_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o a_o cause_n touch_v two_o spanish_a bishop_n 68_o upon_o misinformation_n restore_v by_o the_o pope_n 5._o the_o three_o be_v that_o so_o well_o know_v example_n of_o pope_n victor_n 19â—_n concern_v who_o eusebius_n thus_o write_v eccl._n victor_n endeavour_n to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o fellowship_n of_o communion_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n as_o decline_v into_o heresy_n and_o send_v letter_n by_o which_o he_o will_v divide_v they_o all_o indifferent_o from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n etc._n etc._n but_o there_o be_v extant_a letter_n of_o bishop_n by_o who_o victor_n be_v sharp_o reprove_v as_o one_o that_o be_v careless_a of_o the_o commodity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n particular_o ireneus_fw-la reprehend_v he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v very_o ill_a to_o divide_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n now_o in_o such_o reproof_n from_o ireneus_fw-la and_o even_o polycrates_n a_o asian_a bishop_n himself_z the_o ringleader_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o quartâ—_n decimani_fw-la against_o st._n victor_n it_o be_v not_o impute_v to_o victor_n that_o he_o exercise_v a_o usurp_a authority_n over_o bishop_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o exercise_v his_o just_a authority_n be_v â—ot_n sufficient_o weighty_a 6._o have_v proceed_v thus_o far_o our_o last_o step_n shall_v be_v to_o the_o utmost_a degree_n the_o very_a beginning_n itself_o our_o lord_n and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o here_o we_o will_v acknowledge_v what_o the_o dâ—ctor_n say_v that_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n building_n 18._o that_o the_o same_o authority_n which_o be_v first_o give_v to_o st._n peter_n alone_o sustain_v the_o person_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v afterward_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n likewise_o be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la etc._n etc._n endow_v with_o a_o equal_a participation_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n and_o as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n in_o all_o place_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n canterbury_n or_o rochester_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o merit_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o will_v give_v leave_n to_o the_o scripture_n to_o interpret_v itself_o and_o to_o the_o father_n to_o interpret_v both_o it_o and_o themselves_o we_o grant_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n their_o successor_n enjoy_v the_o whole_a latitude_n of_o apostolic_a and_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v the_o internal_a essential_a qualification_n of_o either_o but_o for_o the_o external_a administration_n there_o may_v be_v and_o always_o be_v acknowledge_v a_o subordination_n and_o different_a latitude_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o authority_n both_o among_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n let_v he_o not_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o distinction_n for_o they_o themselves_o have_v occasion_n sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n archbishop_n whitgift_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o admonition_n affirm_v that_o archbishop_n quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la do_v not_o differ_v from_o other_o pastor_n but_o touch_v government_n page_n 303._o and_o afterward_o page_n 386._o answer_v the_o same_o argument_n out_o of_o st._n hierom_n who_o equal_v the_o mean_a bishop_n with_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la but_o not_o quoad_fw-la polittam_fw-la 7._o let_v he_o take_v therefore_o a_o example_n illustrate_v this_o at_o home_n what_o function_n what_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n exercise_n i_o mean_v according_a to_o their_o tenet_n which_o the_o mean_a of_o his_o subordinate_a bishop_n can_v perform_v he_o can_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o priest_n so_o can_v they_o the_o former_a with_o he_o the_o other_o without_o he_o he_o can_v visit_v his_o province_n they_o their_o diocese_n he_o can_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o confirmation_n so_o can_v they_o he_o can_v assemble_v a_o provincial_a council_n they_o a_o diocesan_n he_o have_v a_o canonical_a authority_n over_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n they_o over_z priests_z he_o can_v absolve_v from_o censure_n inflect_v by_o himself_o they_o can_v do_v as_o much_o yet_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o exclude_v he_o from_o
enjoy_v a_o special_a privilege_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o every_o one_o of_o these_o act_n and_o function_n or_o exempt_v they_o from_o subordination_n to_o he_o as_o their_o superior_a yea_o supreme_a pastor_n supreme_a not_o in_o order_n only_o but_o jurisdiction_n certain_o the_o doctor_n can_v easy_o apply_v this_o to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o to_o st._n peter_n successor_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n 8._o now_o if_o the_o father_n may_v be_v believe_v be_v be_v a_o privilege_n and_o a_o great_a one_o that_o st_n peter_n for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o confession_n have_v christ_n own_o title_n as_o christ_n be_v governor_n of_o the_o church_n give_v he_o of_o be_v call_v a_o rock_n for_o in_o the_o syrian_a language_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v the_o word_n have_v no_o different_a termination_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o latin_a petrus_n petra_n but_o the_o word_n be_v thou_o be_v gepha_n a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o gepha_n rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n it_o be_v a_o privilege_n that_o peter_n neither_o the_o elder_a nor_o first_o choose_v apostle_n be_v always_o in_o the_o gospel_n first_o reckon_v and_o express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n import_v a_o great_a latitude_n of_o jurisdiction_n when_o after_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n st._n peter_n alone_o have_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o rest_n a_o commission_n give_v he_o of_o indefinite_o â—eeding_v christ_n flock_n and_o after_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v peculiar_o appoint_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n as_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o gentile_n yea_o that_o the_o dedication_n of_o st._n paul_n office_n be_v perform_v by_o st._n peter_n who_o by_o immediate_a revelation_n be_v appoint_v to_o gather_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o cornelius_n and_o his_o household_n etc._n etc._n 9_o but_o why_o among_o such_o governor_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v any_o supereminency_n of_o jurisdiction_n give_v to_o one_o man_n certain_a it_o be_v there_o never_o be_v less_o necessity_n to_o provide_v against_o disobedience_n and_o dis-unions_a then_o among_o the_o apostle_n every_o one_o of_o who_o be_v guide_v by_o a_o divine_a unerring_a light_n by_o which_o they_o know_v all_o truth_n and_o replenish_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o charity_n and_o unity_n which_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o ambitious_a envious_a or_o malicious_a design_n yet_o a_o subordination_n not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o they_o be_v establish_v among_o they_o for_o the_o succeed_a church_n sake_n which_o without_o such_o order_n will_v in_o a_o very_a short_a time_n become_v a_o mere_a babel_n hence_o st._n hierom_n say_v 2._o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o true_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v do_v upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o rest_v upon_o all_o but_o among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o 10._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n st._n cyprian_a ecclesiae_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o sentence_n produce_v by_o the_o preacher_n out_o of_o he_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la yet_o in_o the_o very_a same_o book_n say_v ibid._n super_fw-la unum_fw-la aedificat_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la etc._n etc._n our_o lord_n build_v his_o church_n upon_o one_o person_n and_o though_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o give_v a_o equal_a power_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v etc._n etc._n yet_o that_o he_o may_v manifest_v unity_n he_o by_o his_o authority_n dispose_v the_o original_a of_o the_o same_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o ibid._n and_o present_o after_o whosoever_o hold_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o believe_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o faith_n he_o that_o oppose_v are_z resist_v the_o church_n he_o that_o forsake_v the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v found_v do_v he_o trust_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n st._n optatus_n at_o rome_n 2._o say_v he_o a_o chair_n be_v place_v for_o st._n peter_n to_o the_o end_n that_o unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v of_o all_o and_o for_o fear_v the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v challenge_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o a_o particular_a chair_n so_o st._n chrysostome_n observe_v now_o how_o the_o same_o john_n 3._o that_o a_o little_a before_o ambitious_o beg_v a_o preferment_n after_o yield_v entire_o the_o supremacy_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o again_o christ_n do_v constitute_v peter_n the_o master_n 87_o not_o of_o that_o see_v of_o rome_n alone_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n 11._o now_o 17._o whereas_o the_o doctor_n object_n that_o st._n paul_n contest_v with_o st._n peter_n and_o resist_v he_o to_o his_o face_n argue_v that_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v any_o superiority_n in_o he_o donat._n let_v st._n augustin_n from_o st._n cyprian_n resolve_v we_o you_o see_v say_v he_o to_o the_o donatist_n what_o st._n cyprian_n have_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n st._n peter_n in_o who_o do_v shine_v forth_o so_o great_a a_o grace_n of_o primacy_n be_v reprehend_v by_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o answer_v that_o the_o supremacy_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o be_v reprehend_v by_o one_o that_o be_v posterior_n to_o he_o and_o he_o add_v the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v leave_v to_o posterity_n a_o more_o rare_a example_n of_o humility_n ibid._n by_o teach_v man_n not_o to_o disdain_v a_o reproof_n from_o inferior_n then_o st._n paul_n by_o teach_v inferior_n not_o to_o fear_v resist_v even_o the_o high_a yet_o without_o prejudice_n to_o charity_n when_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v 12._o from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o whatever_o superiority_n st._n peter_n enjoy_v and_o the_o holy_a father_n acknowledge_v be_v the_o gift_n of_o our_o saviour_n only_o a_o gift_n far_o more_o beneficial_a to_o we_o then_o to_o st._n peter_n he_o be_v as_o st._n chrysostome_n say_v master_n of_o the_o world_n not_o because_o his_o throne_n be_v establish_v at_o rome_n but_o receive_v from_o our_o lord_n so_o supereminent_a a_o authority_n he_o therefore_o make_v choice_n of_o rome_n for_o his_o see_v because_o that_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n he_o may_v from_o thence_o have_v a_o more_o commodious_a influence_n on_o the_o whole_a church_n 13._o upon_o which_o ground_n whensoever_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n against_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n they_o consider_v that_o authority_n as_o a_o privilege_n annex_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o only_o for_o st._n peter_n regard_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v so_o common_a in_o the_o father_n write_n that_o i_o will_v not_o trouble_v he_o with_o one_o quotation_n indeed_o john_n of_o constantinople_n when_o he_o will_v invade_v a_o equality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o some_o sort_n with_o the_o pope_n do_v wise_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n because_o he_o can_v allege_v no_o other_o pretention_n for_o his_o plea_n but_o st._n leo_n st._n gregory_n st._n gelasius_n etc._n etc._n produce_v their_o evidence_n for_o their_o supremacy_n from_o tue_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la etc._n etc._n nay_o st._n augustin_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o join_v with_o they_o in_o condemn_v the_o pelagian_n tell_v he_o their_o hope_n be_v those_o heretic_n will_v more_o easy_o be_v induce_v to_o submit_v to_o his_o authority_n why_o because_o of_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n no_o but_o because_o the_o pope_n authority_n 92._o be_v de_fw-fr sanctarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la authoritate_fw-la deprompta_fw-la deduce_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 14._o i_o may_v with_o reason_n enough_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o omit_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o doctor_n pierce_n trivial_a reason_n against_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o call_v it_o pretend_v headship_n because_o such_o be_v sit_v to_o vulgar_a capacity_n and_o confident_o pronounce_v do_v more_o mischief_n than_o those_o that_o have_v more_o show_n of_o profundity_n and_o weight_n thus_o than_o he_o argue_v if_o the_o pope_n be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o church_n must_v be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o pope_n 20._o and_o if_o so_o then_o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v no_o head_n
supremacy_n begin_v with_o st._n peter_n his_o word_n be_v among_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o there_o be_v one_o chief_a that_o have_v chief_a authority_n over_o the_o rest_n to_o the_o end_n schism_n may_v be_v compound_v and_o this_o he_o quote_v from_o calvin_n who_o say_v 173._o the_o twelve_o apostle_n have_v one_o among_o they_o to_o govern_v the_o rest_n 26._o i_o will_v now_o produce_v two_o who_o will_v give_v this_o whole_a cause_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o be_v the_o so_o fame_a melancthoâ—_n who_o write_v thus_o as_o certain_a bishop_n preside_v â—ver_o particular_a church_n 74._o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v precedent_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o this_o canonical_a policy_n no_o wise_a man_n as_o i_o think_v do_v or_o aught_o to_o disallow_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n profitable_a to_o this_o end_n that_o consent_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v retain_v wherefore_o a_o agreement_n may_v easy_o be_v establish_v in_o this_o article_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o other_o article_n can_v be_v agree_v upon_o the_o other_o witness_n be_v learned_a doctor_n covel_n 107._o the_o defender_n of_o mr._n hooker_n he_o have_v show_v the_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o above_o the_o rest_n in_o god_n church_n to_o suppress_v the_o seed_n of_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n thus_o apply_v it_o against_o the_o puritan_n if_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nâ—y_o if_o twelve_o apostles_n be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v be_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v hierom_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v prevent_v how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n in_o peace_n and_o unity_n for_o in_o all_o society_n authority_n which_o can_v be_v where_o all_o be_v equal_a must_v procure_v unity_n and_o obedience_n ibid._n he_o add_v further_a the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o authority_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a commonwealth_n nay_o almost_o then_o a_o den_n of_o theives_n if_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o to_o suppress_v they_o yea_o though_o there_o be_v neither_o help_n nor_o assistance_n of_o the_o christian_n magistrate_n thus_o dr._n pierce_n may_v see_v how_o these_o his_o own_o primitive_a reformer_n either_o join_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n of_o primacy_n or_o however_o they_o oppose_v he_o in_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n begin_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n the_o necessity_n thereof_o that_o she_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a guide_n to_o salvation_n and_o the_o ground_n whereupon_o she_o claim_v it_o 1._o the_o second_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n call_v by_o the_o preacher_n 8._o the_o paâ—â—adium_n of_o the_o conclave_n and_o derive_v from_o the_o scholar_n of_o marcus_n in_o irenaeus_n or_o from_o the_o gnostic_n in_o epiphanius_n against_o which_o infallibility_n his_o unanswerable_a argument_n be_v 22._o 1._o infallibility_n be_v one_o of_o god_n incommunicable_a attribute_n 2._o the_o church_n not_o be_v omniscient_a must_v therefore_o be_v ignorant_a in_o part_n and_o consequent_o may_v fall_v into_o error_n 3._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o great_a champion_n of_o the_o papacy_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o novatian_o be_v hatch_v in_o rome_n and_o continue_v there_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n 4._o beside_o arianism_n that_o overspread_v the_o church_n she_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o chyliast_n be_v deceive_v by_o papias_n which_o heresy_n find_v no_o contradiâ—â—â—â—_n for_o some_o age_n 5._o yea_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_a during_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n according_a to_o maldonaâ—_n think_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o infant_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a mind_n 2._o in_o order_n to_o the_o answer_v of_o this_o discourse_n he_o will_v sure_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o sect_n of_o christianity_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o each_o of_o they_o have_v both_o a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o a_o 〈◊〉_d also_o but_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v difference_n among_o they_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n socinian_n etc._n etc._n the_o only_a rule_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o both_o catholic_n and_o english_a protestant_n though_o they_o acknowledge_v divine_a revelation_n to_o be_v their_o only_a rule_n yet_o they_o admit_v certain_a universal_o receive_v tradition_n beside_o express_a scripture_n 3._o but_o as_o for_o the_o guide_n from_o which_o we_o be_v to_o learn_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o rule_n the_o difference_n among_o the_o say_a sect_n be_v far_o great_a and_o more_o irreconcilable_a the_o socinian_o will_v have_v scripture_n interpret_v only_o by_o private_a reason_n a_o guide_n evident_o fallible_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o other_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n and_o presbyterian_o too_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a guide_n god_n holy_a spirit_n but_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n and_o quaker_n rational_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o guide_n be_v only_o to_o direct_v those_o that_o have_v it_o and_o perceive_v they_o have_v it_o but_o can_v oblige_v other_o man_n that_o have_v it_o not_o nor_o can_v be_v sure_a they_o have_v it_o whereas_o the_o presbyterian_o by_o a_o unexampled_a tyranny_n at_o least_o in_o france_n do_v oblige_v themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n to_o a_o profession_n that_o by_o a_o divine_a illumination_n they_o be_v teach_v to_o distinguish_v canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n from_o apocryphal_a and_o by_o the_o same_o guide_n to_o justify_v all_o the_o doctrine_n by_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o all_o other_o and_o moreover_o by_o a_o most_o senseless_a inhumanity_n will_v impose_v a_o necessity_n on_o all_o other_o to_o belie_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o guide_n though_o they_o have_v never_o wrought_v any_o miracle_n which_o certain_o be_v necessary_a to_o oblige_v other_o to_o believe_v and_o follow_v the_o internal_a guidance_n of_o that_o spirit_n to_o which_o they_o pretend_v 4._o as_o for_o dr._n pierce_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o english_a protestant_n i_o speak_v of_o they_o now_o as_o hitherto_o they_o have_v be_v for_o what_o they_o must_v be_v hereafter_o neither_o they_o nor_o i_o know_v a_o special_a guide_n of_o they_o beyond_o reason_n and_o spirit_n for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o judge_v of_o tradition_n receive_v by_o they_o be_v the_o primitive_a church_n or_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o since_o those_o ancient_a father_n be_v now_o past_o speak_v and_o their_o write_n be_v as_o obnoxious_a to_o dispute_v as_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o a_o speak_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o these_o i_o suppose_v be_v their_o ecclesiastical_a synod_n or_o bishop_n when_o synod_n be_v dissolve_v but_o principal_o those_o that_o be_v to_o make_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o upon_o these_o ground_n they_o find_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o behave_v themselves_o different_o to_o several_a adversary_n for_o against_o sect_n that_o go_v out_o from_o they_o they_o use_v the_o help_n of_o catholic_n weapon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n council_n etc._n etc._n but_o against_o catholic_n they_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o her_o supreme_a council_n of_o convening_n which_o the_o time_n be_v capable_a and_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o council_n in_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o governor_n thereof_o unite_v with_o he_o who_o themselves_o acknowledge_v the_o prime_a patriarch_n will_v make_v use_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o private_a spirit_n or_o reason_n or_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o most_o inconsiderable_a number_n of_o church-governors_a go_v against_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o their_o chief_a pastor_n but_o this_o as_o to_o assent_v only_o where_o it_o like_v they_o and_o so_o will_v be_v their_o own_o self_n judge_n of_o what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o council_n father_n scripture_n and_o all_o and_o great_a difficulty_n they_o often_o find_v how_o to_o avoid_v be_v account_v papist_n when_o they_o speak_v to_o sectary_n and_o be_v even_a fanatic_n when_o they_o dispute_v with_o roman_a catholic_n and_o true_o the_o doctor_n whole_a sermon_n be_v in_o effect_n mere_o fanatic_a
their_o testimony_n of_o tradition_n must_v more_o than_o put_v to_o silence_v all_o contradiction_n of_o particular_a person_n or_o church_n it_o must_v also_o subdue_v their_o mind_n to_o a_o assent_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n or_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o answer_v to_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o the_o law_n 9_o if_o then_o a_o obedience_n so_o indispensable_a be_v require_v to_o legal_a judge_n who_o may_v possible_o give_v a_o wrong_a sentence_n how_o secure_o may_v we_o submit_v our_o judgement_n to_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o just_o will_v a_o anathema_n be_v inflict_v on_o all_o gainsayer_n of_o a_o authority_n that_o we_o be_v assure_v shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o and_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n which_o the_o preacher_n be_v not_o yet_o persuade_v of_o be_v now_o to_o be_v discover_v 10._o the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o churcheâ—_n infallibility_n be_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n these_o promise_n be_v the_o true_a palladium_n not_o of_o the_o conclave_n but_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o do_v we_o think_v doctor_n pierce_v such_o a_o ulysses_n as_o to_o apprehend_v he_o can_v steal_v it_o away_o 11._o we_o do_v not_o deny_v however_o 22._o that_o infallibility_n and_o omniscience_n be_v as_o he_o say_v incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o god_n it_o be_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o nature_n either_o lie_v or_o be_v deceive_v be_v essential_o contrary_a because_o he_o be_v essential_o immutable_a as_o in_o his_o be_v so_o in_o his_o understanding_n and_o will._n yet_o the_o immutable_a god_n can_v preserve_v mutable_a creature_n from_o actual_a mutation_n god_n who_o be_v absolute_o omniscient_a can_v teach_v a_o rational_a creature_n 〈◊〉_d truth_n necessary_a or_o expedient_a to_o be_v know_v so_o that_o though_o a_o man_n have_v much_o ignorance_n yet_o he_o may_v be_v in_o a_o sort_n omniscient_a within_o a_o determinate_a sphere_n he_o may_v be_v exempt_v from_o ignorance_n or_o error_n in_o teach_v such_o special_a verity_n as_o god_n will_v have_v he_o know_v and_o have_v promise_v he_o shall_v faithful_o teach_v other_o our_o saviour_n as_o man_n be_v certain_o infallible_a and_o as_o far_o as_o be_v requisite_a omniscient_a too_o so_o be_v the_o apostle_n likewise_o who_o write_n protestant_n acknowledge_v both_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o contain_v all_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n good_a doctor_n do_v you_o think_v it_o a_o contradiction_n that_o god_n shall_v bestow_v a_o infallibility_n as_o to_o some_o thing_n on_o a_o creature_n what_o do_v our_o saviour_n give_v st._n peter_n when_o he_o say_v i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o thus_o the_o doctor_n may_v see_v what_o a_o trifle_a discourse_n he_o have_v make_v against_o god_n church_n 12._o now_o the_o infallible_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o she_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a follow_v at_o least_o as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n 1._o our_o saviour_n have_v promise_v his_o apostle_n 20._o that_o he_o will_v be_v present_a with_o they_o always_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o since_o not_o any_o of_o they_o outlive_v that_o age_n this_o infallible_a promise_n must_v be_v make_v good_a to_o their_o successor_n 2._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o meet_v together_o in_o his_o name_n 20._o he_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o sure_o to_o direct_v they_o therefore_o much_o more_o when_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v representative_o assemble_v about_o his_o business_n only_o 3._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o he_o will_v lead_v his_o church_n into_o all_o truth_n at_o least_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a or_o but_o expedient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v 18_o 4._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o against_o his_o church_n build_v upon_o st._n peter_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n that_o be_v heresy_n say_v the_o father_n shall_v not_o prevail_v therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v infallible_o free_a from_o heresy_n 5._o he_o have_v command_v that_o 17._o whoever_o shall_v not_o obey_v his_o church_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o his_o body_n as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n therefore_o anathema_n pronounce_v by_o his_o church_n be_v valid_a our_o lord_n indeed_o speak_v of_o decision_n make_v by_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o quarrel_n among_o brethren_n therefore_o if_o disobedience_n to_o such_o decision_n be_v so_o grievous_o punish_v what_o punishment_n may_v we_o suppose_v attend_v such_o as_o be_v disobedient_a to_o decision_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n call_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n make_v for_o the_o compose_n of_o public_a debate_n about_o the_o common_a faith_n 6._o to_o conclude_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n be_v a_o unchangeable_a article_n of_o our_o â—reed_n therefore_o certain_o the_o only_a effectual_a mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n which_o be_v a_o un-appealable_a and_o infallible_a authority_n shall_v never_o be_v want_v in_o the_o church_n 13._o all_o these_o text_n and_o prmise_n we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o authority_n of_o tradition_n produce_v as_o firm_a ground_n of_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n representative_a which_o have_v a_o influence_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o menâ—_n require_v much_o more_o than_o a_o external_a submission_n which_o yet_o be_v all_o that_o protestant_n will_v allow_v to_o the_o most_o authentic_a general_a council_n we_o hope_v now_o doctor_n pierce_n will_v not_o fly_v to_o mr._n chillingworths_n miserable_a shift_n and_o say_v that_o all_o these_o promise_n be_v only_o conditional_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o piety_n of_o church-governor_n for_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o assertion_n of_o all_o antiquity_n which_o from_o these_o promise_n argue_v invincible_o against_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o may_v otherwise_o on_o mr._n chillingworths_n ground_n allege_v as_o the_o donatist_n do_v that_o the_o church_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o some_o have_v lose_v all_o her_o authority_n and_o that_o god_n spirit_n be_v transplant_v from_o she_o into_o themselves_o nor_o yet_o that_o he_o will_v use_v the_o plea_n of_o several_a other_o protestant_a writer_n somewhat_o more_o discreet_a who_o be_v willing_a to_o allow_v those_o promise_n absolute_a and_o to_o belong_v also_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n some_o or_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v in_o all_o age_n continue_v orthodox_n but_o not_o always_o to_o the_o more_o superior_a or_o to_o the_o great_a body_n of_o these_o assemble_v in_o council_n because_o thus_o they_o see_v their_o cause_n will_v suffer_v by_o it_o but_o this_o plea_n also_o be_v utter_o unsatisfy_v for_o whenever_o the_o superior_a and_o subordinate_a church-officer_n or_o ecclesiastical_a court_n shall_v contradict_v or_o oppose_v one_o another_o here_o the_o superior_a questionless_a be_v to_o be_v our_o guide_n otherwise_o we_o have_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v who_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o to_o these_o not_o the_o other_o in_o such_o case_n must_v belâ—ng_v these_o promise_n where_o they_o can_v possible_o agree_v to_o both_o 14._o these_o promise_n now_o being_n yea_o and_o amen_o the_o doctor_n must_v not_o seem_v to_o make_v our_o lord_n pass_v for_o a_o deceiver_n but_o apply_v they_o to_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n since_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o the_o catholic_a for_o to_o some_o church_n they_o must_v be_v apply_v but_o let_v he_o consider_v withal_o he_o must_v condemn_v st._n gregory_n 24._o who_o profess_v that_o he_o venerate_v the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n he_o must_v condemn_v constantine_n who_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a profess_a nicen._n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n whatever_n be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o thâ—_n divine_a will_n in_o a_o word_n he_o must_v by_o condemn_v all_o the_o general_a council_n of_o god_n church_n condemn_v likewise_o which_o be_v more_o dangerous_a the_o act_n of_o parliament_n 1_o eliz._n for_o manifest_v it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o father_n in_o those_o council_n do_v pronounce_v many_o anathema_n against_o all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o a_o belief_n of_o such_o and_o such_o decision_n of_o they_o in_o some_o of_o which_o be_v new_a expression_n not_o extant_a in_o scripture_n but_o devise_v by_o the_o father_n then_o present_a as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n now_o i_o ask_v doctor_n pierce_n be_v
those_o anathema_n lawful_a be_v they_o valid_a or_o will_v he_o say_v those_o first_o council_n to_o which_o he_o profess_v assent_v usurp_v a_o authority_n in_o this_o not_o of_o right_n belong_v to_o they_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v valid_a than_o the_o council_n have_v a_o just_a authority_n to_o oblige_v christian_n to_o a_o internal_a belief_n of_o verity_n declare_v by_o they_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o christ_n and_o can_v any_o authority_n but_o such_o as_o be_v infallible_a lie_v such_o a_o obligation_n upon_o conscience_n under_o such_o a_o penalty_n but_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v illegal_a and_o invalid_a then_o be_v the_o father_n both_o of_o those_o council_n and_o of_o all_o other_o who_o still_o follow_v the_o same_o method_n not_o only_o impostor_n but_o most_o execrable_a tyrant_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n 15._o these_o deduction_n sure_o be_v more_o effectual_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o any_o of_o his_o quotation_n can_v be_v against_o it_o here_o we_o have_v express_v scripture_n and_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n nay_o here_o we_o have_v the_o concession_n of_o the_o more_o judicious_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o least_o before_o their_o late_a restitution_n 9_o who_o seem_v to_o agree_v that_o in_o the_o controversy_n between_o our_o church_n and_o they_o they_o will_v certain_o submit_v to_o a_o future_a lawful_a general_n council_n now_o can_v they_o lawful_o make_v such_o a_o promise_n and_o think_v such_o a_o council_n can_v misguide_v they_o therefore_o true_o i_o can_v have_v the_o uncivility_n to_o judge_v that_o when_o one_o of_o your_o 39_o article_n declare_v that_o some_o general_a council_n have_v err_v 19_o the_o meaning_n shall_v be_v â—_o that_o any_o legal_a legitimate_a general_n council_n have_v err_v but_o only_o some_o council_n that_o some_o roman_a catholic_o esteem_v to_o be_v general_n concern_v which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n the_o breach_n make_v by_o it_o may_v be_v curable_a 16._o now_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n alleage_n as_o against_o this_o point_n 22._o the_o concession_n of_o baronius_n etc._n etc._n that_o novatianism_n be_v hatch_v and_o continue_v two_o hundred_o year_n at_o rome_n i_o can_v devise_v how_o to_o frame_v a_o objection_n out_o of_o it_o can_v no_o church_n be_v orthodox_n if_o heretic_n rise_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o city_n be_v the_o english_a church_n a_o quake_a church_n because_o quaker_n first_o begin_v and_o still_o increase_v at_o london_n as_o for_o novatian_o at_o rome_n he_o can_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o be_v continual_o esteem_v heretic_n and_o condemn_v by_o it_o 17._o the_o like_a we_o say_v touch_v the_o donatist_n ibid._n indeed_o his_o object_v the_o arian_n have_v more_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n ingemuit_fw-la orbis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o world_n say_v st._n hierom_n hieron_n sad_o groan_v and_o be_v astonish_v to_o see_v itself_o on_o a_o sudden_a become_v arian_n that_o be_v after_o the_o council_n of_o â—riminum_fw-la but_o how_o be_v it_o arian_n if_o it_o groan_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o can_v not_o be_v real_o arian_n against_o its_o will_n but_o st._n hierom_n use_v this_o expression_n because_o the_o great_a council_n of_o ariminum_n have_v seem_v to_o favour_v the_o arian_n party_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o true_a it_o be_v that_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v indeed_o persecute_v and_o many_o banish_v but_o not_o one_o of_o they_o change_v their_o profession_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n unless_o you_o will_v accuse_v pope_n liberius_n who_o for_o a_o while_o dissemble_v it_o and_o present_o repent_v beside_o the_o canon_n at_o first_o make_v in_o that_o council_n be_v perfect_o orthodox_n but_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n tyranny_n and_o subtlety_n of_o two_o or_o three_o arian_n bishop_n a_o creed_n be_v compose_v wherein_o though_o the_o nicene_n faith_n be_v not_o sufficient_o express_v yet_o there_o be_v not_o one_o article_n perfect_o arian_n but_o capable_a of_o a_o good_a sense_n to_o which_o may_v catholic_a bishop_n out_o of_o fear_n subscribe_v yet_o to_o nothing_o but_o what_o in_o their_o sense_n be_v true_a though_o defective_a in_o deliver_v all_o the_o truth_n but_o present_o after_o be_v at_o liberty_n both_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n renounce_v and_o after_o all_o there_o remain_v but_o three_o year_n of_o persecution_n for_o after_o that_o time_n the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n die_v 18._o next_o concern_v the_o object_v heresy_n of_o the_o millenaries_n it_o be_v very_o unjust_a and_o a_o great_a irreverence_n in_o he_o to_o charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o say_n of_o two_o father_n and_o though_o one_o of_o they_o say_v all_z that_o be_v pure_o orthodox_n that_o be_v such_o as_o he_o esteem_v so_o because_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n hold_v that_o doctrine_n yet_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o his_o own_o opinion_n be_v not_o universal_o embrace_v by_o the_o church_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v a_o double_a millenary_a opinion_n the_o one_o that_o interpret_v the_o reign_n of_o martyr_n with_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o base_a sensual_a pleasure_n banquet_n and_o woman_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o unclean_a heretic_n cerinthus_n as_o eusebius_n and_o st._n augustin_n relate_v 3._o against_o this_o st._n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v a_o elegant_a book_n as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v 7._o and_o it_o be_v most_o deserve_o detest_v by_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v another_o opinion_n that_o the_o martyr_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o christ_n in_o all_o spiritual_a delight_n and_o ravish_a consolation_n in_o a_o bless_a converse_v with_o he_o and_o this_o opinion_n may_v not_o unbecom_v papias_n st._n ireneus_fw-la 4._o and_o st._n justin_n martyr_n for_o st._n augustin_n and_o st._n hierom_n both_o profess_v themselves_o unwilling_a to_o censure_v it_o neither_o can_v the_o doctor_n i_o believe_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n 18._o to_o his_o last_o objection_n touch_v the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_n time_n and_o many_o year_n after_o such_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o communicate_v they_o sacramental_o but_o withal_o take_v notice_n it_o be_v only_o in_o one_o species_n again_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o from_o that_o text_n nisi_fw-la mandâ—caveritis_fw-la carnem_fw-la epist._n etc._n etc._n st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n argue_v a_o necessity_n that_o infant_n shall_v participate_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o this_o not_o sacramental_o but_o spiritual_o by_o such_o a_o participation_n as_o may_v be_v have_v in_o baptism_n this_o appear_v first_o from_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a church_n affirm_v that_o baptism_n alone_o may_v suffice_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n 2._o from_o his_o interpret_n his_o own_o meaning_n in_o a_o sermon_n quote_v by_o st._n beda_n and_o gratina_fw-la his_o word_n be_v these_o est_fw-la none_o ought_v by_o any_o way_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o every_o christian_n by_o be_v make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n in_o baptism_n thereby_o become_v partaker_n of_o the_o boâ—y_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o estrange_v from_o a_o communion_n of_o that_o bread_n and_o chalice_n though_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n body_n he_o shall_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n before_o he_o real_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o chalice_n for_o he_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whensoever_o that_o be_v find_v in_o he_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 19_o that_o therefore_o which_o the_o church_n since_o and_o particular_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n alter_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o touch_a belief_n for_o all_o catholic_n this_o day_n believe_v st._n augustin_n doctrine_n in_o that_o point_n but_o only_o a_o external_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v do_v out_o of_o a_o wonderful_a reverence_n to_o those_o holy_a mystery_n which_o by_o frequent_a communion_n of_o infant_n can_v not_o escape_v many_o irreverence_n and_o inconvenience_n and_o many_o such_o alteration_n even_o the_o english_a church_n observe_v and_o justify_v both_o in_o the_o administer_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n too_o to_o conclude_v this_o matter_n for_o a_o further_a proof_n that_o these_o two_o instance_n about_o the_o millenary_a belief_n and_o infant_n
merciful_o than_o their_o sin_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v for_o this_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v as_o a_o tradition_n of_o our_o father_n that_o for_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n shall_v be_v make_v when_o at_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n their_o name_n be_v in_o their_o due_a place_n rehearse_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v signify_v that_o the_o offer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o and_o when_o out_o of_o a_o intention_n of_o commend_v they_o to_o god_n mercy_n work_v of_o charity_n and_o alm_n be_v make_v who_o will_v doubt_v that_o these_o thing_n help_v towards_o their_o good_a for_o who_o prayer_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a offer_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v profitable_a for_o the_o dead_a yet_o only_a such_o as_o before_o their_o death_n have_v live_v so_o as_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v profit_v they_o after_o death_n and_o again_o 110._o for_o martyr_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v as_o a_o thanksgiving_n and_o for_o other_o as_o a_o propitiation_n 14._o the_o doctor_n can_v but_o know_v in_o his_o conscience_n for_o he_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o father_n what_o a_o great_a volume_n may_v be_v write_v to_o confirm_v this_o and_o that_o not_o one_o expression_n can_v be_v quote_v against_o it_o therefore_o whereas_o he_o say_v without_o any_o ground_n that_o tertullian_n borrow_v from_o montanus_n i_o will_v ask_v he_o from_o who_o do_v he_o borrow_v the_o omission_n of_o this_o charitable_a duty_n to_o the_o dead_a but_o from_o the_o heretie_n aerius_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o voluntary_a courtesy_n do_v they_o which_o without_o any_o fault_n may_v be_v omit_v on_o the_o contrary_a st._n epiphanius_n will_v tell_v he_o 75._o the_o church_n do_v these_o thing_n necessary_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o father_n and_o st._n augustin_n 5._o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n omit_v necessary_a supplication_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o whether_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o dead_a person_n lie_v here_o or_o in_o another_o place_n repose_v aught_o to_o be_v obtain_v to_o his_o spirit_n 15._o if_o these_o soul_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n will_v it_o not_o be_v ridiculous_a if_o in_o hell_n will_v it_o not_o be_v impious_a to_o offer_v the_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n to_o make_v supplication_n to_o be_v at_o charge_n in_o alm_n for_o the_o obtain_v they_o repose_n pardon_v of_o their_o sin_n refreshment_n of_o their_o suffering_n a_o translation_n into_o the_o region_n of_o light_n and_o peace_n and_o a_o place_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n but_o if_o they_o be_v neither_o in_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n where_o be_v they_o then_o he_o can_v deny_v a_o three_o place_n unless_o he_o think_v they_o annihilate_v he_o will_v not_o say_v that_o three_o place_n be_v purgatory_n because_o the_o church_n call_v it_o so_o but_o suppose_v the_o church_n dispense_v with_o he_o for_o the_o name_n i_o will_v to_o god_n he_o will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o dispensation_n one_o pretence_n of_o schism_n will_v quick_o be_v remove_v 16._o to_o conclude_v if_o all_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o father_n have_v not_o credit_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o persuade_v that_o this_o be_v no_o novelty_n yet_o great_a antiquity_n for_o it_o he_o may_v find_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n a_o express_a testimony_n for_o which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o canonical_a at_o least_o let_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o romance_n and_o however_o the_o universal_a tradition_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o synagogue_n will_v justify_v it_o from_o the_o jew_n no_o doubt_n plato_n borrow_v this_o doctrine_n and_o from_o plato_n cicero_n and_o from_o both_o virgil._n nay_o even_o natural_a reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o heaven_n into_o which_o no_o unclean_a thing_n can_v enter_v be_v not_o so_o quick_o and_o easy_o open_a to_o imperfect_a soul_n as_o to_o perfect_v nor_o have_v we_o any_o sign_n that_o mere_o by_o die_v sinful_a liver_n become_v immediate_o perfect_a 17._o to_o fill_v his_o learned_a margin_n he_o quote_v certain_a contradictor_n of_o bellarmin_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n polydor_z virgil_n suarez_n and_o thomas_n ex_fw-la albiis_fw-la but_o since_o both_o bellarmin_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o contradictor_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o preacher_n that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n what_o other_o inducement_n can_v he_o have_v to_o mention_v they_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o his_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o his_o hearer_n can_v not_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o pretend_v but_o be_v not_o able_a indeed_o to_o produce_v any_o thing_n to_o purpose_n against_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n xi_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o substantial_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n justify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n the_o preacher_n objection_n answer_v 1._o the_o three_o next_o suppose_v novelty_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o regard_n the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o bless_a mystery_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v both_o a_o symbal_n and_o instrument_n to_o signify_v and_o to_o operate_v unity_n be_v by_o the_o cunning_a of_o the_o devil_n and_o malicious_a folly_n of_o man_n become_v both_o the_o work_n and_o cause_n of_o dis-union_n 2._o touch_v this_o subject_a the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o novelty_n the_o doctor_n say_v be_v transubstantiation_n 9_o so_o far_o from_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o it_o be_v not_o much_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n old_a 24._o that_o it_o be_v first_o beard_n of_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n for_o in_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o second_v time_n the_o submission_n of_o berengarius_fw-la import_v rather_o a_o con_n then_o transubstantiation_n but_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v never_o teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n since_o he_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n wherewith_o he_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n explain_v himself_o by_o call_v it_o express_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vin_n and_o there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o make_v the_o romanist_n ashamed_a of_o that_o doctrine_n than_o the_o concession_n of_o aquinas_n who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v local_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o from_o whence_o bellarmin_n angry_o infer_v that_o it_o equal_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o sacramental_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o 3._o in_o order_n to_o the_o give_v some_o satisfaction_n touch_v this_o matter_n i_o will_v as_o before_o set_v down_o the_o church_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o will_v extend_v itself_o to_o all_o his_o three_o pretend_a novelty_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o pope_n pius_n four_o 4._o out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v say_v i_o profess_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v offer_v to_o god_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v true_o and_o substantial_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o soul_n and_o divinity_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n or_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o change_v the_o catholic_a church_n call_v transubstantiation_n moreover_o i_o confess_v that_o under_o one_o of_o the_o species_n alone_o whole_a and_o entire_a christ_n and_o a_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v 4._o and_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v it_o so_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_a word_n transubstantiation_n begin_v common_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o catholic_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n though_o there_o be_v a_o greek_a expression_n exact_o import_v as_o much_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o old_a as_o his_o beginning_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n but_o for_o god_n sake_n let_v not_o a_o new_a word_n drive_v he_o out_o of_o god_n church_n as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o arian_n he_o may_v observe_v with_o cardinal_n perron_n that_o the_o church_n only_o say_v the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v usual_o call_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o on_o condition_n he_o allow_v a_o real_a substantial_a change_n the_o word_n itself_o shall_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o be_v good_a friend_n 5._o the_o doctor_n see_v now_o what_o our_o church_n hold_v concern_v this_o point_n
the_o church_n have_v warrant_n and_o authority_n to_o do_v as_o she_o do_v he_o must_v prove_v that_o such_o a_o authority_n can_v be_v extend_v only_o to_o private_a person_n or_o fanily_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o public_a congregation_n that_o the_o same_o be_v a_o whole_a communion_n in_o a_o chamber_n and_o but_o a_o half_a communion_n in_o a_o church_n that_o a_o sick_a man_n or_o one_o at_o sea_n etc._n etc._n break_v not_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n whilst_o he_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n but_o do_v break_v it_o when_o he_o be_v in_o health_n or_o upon_o firm_a ground_n 6._o till_o these_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o he_o which_o will_v be_v ad_fw-la graecas_fw-la calindas_fw-la he_o must_v of_o necessity_n grant_v that_o here_o be_v no_o novelty_n at_o all_o no_o change_n in_o the_o present_a catholicâ—hurch_n â—hurch_z as_o to_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o external_a discipline_n be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n that_o protestant_n who_o will_v not_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n if_o she_o have_v give_v they_o leave_v to_o break_v our_o saviour_n institution_n only_o private_o will_v renounce_v she_o because_o she_o think_v and_o know_v that_o a_o private_a house_n and_o a_o church_n can_v make_v the_o same_o action_n both_o lawful_a and_o unlawful_a and_o therefore_o since_o she_o have_v authority_n within_o door_n she_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o it_o abroad_o 7._o nay_o further_o doctor_n pierce_n task_n do_v not_o end_v here_o for_o though_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o this_o yet_o if_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o provocation_n and_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n he_o can_v justify_v that_o separation_n till_o they_o have_v make_v a_o trial_n whether_o the_o church_n will_v not_o dispense_v with_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o after_o trial_n be_v refuse_v for_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v schism_n a_o matter_n so_o inconsiderable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o guilt_n of_o it_o because_o other_o beside_o they_o be_v oblige_v and_o content_a to_o receive_v under_o one_o species_n whilst_o themselves_o be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n they_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o make_v tumult_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n by_o dispute_v against_o other_o when_o they_o themselves_o be_v not_o concern_v now_o that_o such_o a_o dispensation_n may_v possible_o be_v have_v do_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o church_n by_o a_o general_n council_n have_v either_o give_v to_o or_o acknowledge_v in_o her_o supreme_a pastor_n a_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n according_a to_o his_o own_o prudence_n fin_n and_o as_o he_o shall_v see_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o spiritual_a good_a of_o those_o that_o shall_v demand_v the_o use_n of_o the_o chalice_n 8._o as_o for_o we_o catholic_o we_o be_v breed_v up_o to_o the_o order_n establish_v by_o god_n church_n and_o be_v assure_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v not_o forget_v his_o promise_n and_o consequent_o his_o church_n shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o to_o our_o danger_n we_o do_v not_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o question_v the_o church_n prudence_n or_o set_v up_o a_o private_a tribunal_n to_o censure_v her_o law_n we_o be_v not_o sure_o we_o know_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o induce_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o confirm_v a_o practice_n almost_o general_o introduce_v by_o custom_n before_o yet_o some_o reason_n we_o see_v which_o true_o be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n for_o that_o purpose_n to_o wit_n the_o wonderful_a increase_n of_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n and_o wonderful_a decay_n of_o their_o devotion_n from_o whence_o can_v not_o be_v prevent_v very_o great_a danger_n of_o irreverence_n and_o effusion_n ofttimes_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n consider_v the_o defect_n of_o providence_n and_o caution_n to_o be_v expect_v in_o multitude_n little_a sensible_a of_o religion_n it_o be_v probable_a likewise_o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la who_o acknowledge_v no_o more_o in_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o mere_a sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v induce_v the_o catholic_n public_o to_o practice_v what_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v private_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v thereby_o demonstrate_v that_o though_o they_o receive_v not_o both_o the_o sign_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o defraud_v of_o be_v partaker_n of_o all_o that_o be_v entire_o contain_v under_o both_o the_o species_n which_o be_v whole_a christ_n not_o his_o body_n only_o but_o also_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n assert_v universal_o by_o antiquity_n the_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v it_o explain_v 1._o 13._o his_o six_o suppose_a novelty_n which_o be_v the_o three_o that_o regard_v the_o bless_a sacrament_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n but_o how_o be_v this_o prove_v to_o be_v a_o novelty_n ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la not_o one_o text_n not_o one_o quotation_n appear_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o why_o alas_o where_o shall_v he_o find_v any_o since_o there_o be_v not_o a_o father_n in_o god_n church_n from_o the_o very_a apostle_n but_o acknowledge_v a_o christian_a sacrifice_n nor_o any_o old_a heretic_n ever_o deny_v it_o nay_o who_o beside_o himself_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n i_o be_o sure_a dr._n fulk_n etc._n express_o confess_v that_o teâ—tullian_n cyprian_n austin_n hierom_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o do_v witness_v that_o sacrifice_n yea_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o mr._n ascham_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v so_o ancient_a dom._n that_o no_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o can_v be_v show_v yet_o dr._n pierce_n will_v fain_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v a_o novelty_n glad_o will_v he_o have_v apply_v to_o this_o his_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o can_v not_o find_v one_o word_n in_o antiquity_n for_o his_o purpose_n however_o for_o all_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v omit_v his_o auditor_n will_v have_v wonder_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n accuse_v and_o the_o clause_n touch_v the_o sacrifice_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o indictment_n 2._o to_o please_v therefore_o popular_a ear_n he_o name_v it_o as_o a_o ill_a thing_n but_o come_v to_o print_v his_o sermon_n he_o leave_v that_o margin_n empty_a for_o what_o can_v be_v in_o the_o father_n to_o fill_v it_o it_o be_v not_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o quote_v st._n ignatius_n saying_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a either_o to_o offer_v or_o to_o immolate_v the_o sacrifice_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o the_o bishop_n which_o say_v the_o centurist_n be_v dangerous_a word_n and_o seed_n of_o error_n or_o st._n ireneus_fw-la 32._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n consecrate_v the_o mystical_a element_n teach_v we_o a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v to_o god_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n cyril_n or_o st._n cyprian_n who_o word_n be_v who_o be_v more_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n than_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o offer_v the_o very_a same_o that_o melchisedech_n have_v offer_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n and_o command_v the_o same_o to_o be_v afterward_o do_v in_o memory_n of_o he_o that_o priest_n therefore_o do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n and_o function_n of_o christ_n and_o imitate_v that_o which_o christ_n do_v who_o undertake_v to_o offer_v according_a as_o he_o see_v christ_n himself_o offer_v in_o which_o one_o epistle_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n seven_o time_n and_o above_o twenty_o time_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o symbol_n be_v offer_v in_o it_o 3._o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o antiquity_n the_o celebration_n of_o these_o mystery_n be_v scarce_o ever_o call_v by_o other_o name_n but_o oblation_n sacrifice_n immolation_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v to_o speak_v figurative_o and_o rhetorical_o the_o canon_n also_o of_o the_o church_n which_o ought_v to_o speak_v proper_o scarce_o ever_o use_v any_o other_o expression_n see_v the_o three_o among_o the_o apostolic_a canon_n the_o 58_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n the_o 20_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o aâ—les_n the_o 40_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o cartâ—age_n and_o the_o 18_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o general_n coâ—ucil_n of_o nice_a in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a synod_n be_v inform_v that_o in_o some_o place_n deacon_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o priest_n
a_o thing_n which_o neither_o any_o canon_n nor_o custom_n have_v deliver_v that_o those_o who_o have_v no_o power_n of_o offer_v shall_v give_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o those_o who_o offer_v whole_a volume_n may_v be_v transcribe_v to_o this_o effect_n i_o will_v only_o therefore_o refer_v he_o to_o st._n hierom_n on_o titus_n hom_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n on_o the_o act_n where_o he_o will_v find_v the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o priest_n that_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o multitude_n a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o procure_n of_o plenty_n etc._n etc._n suitable_o to_o the_o modern_a and_o ancient_a liturgy_n 4._o if_o after_o all_o this_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v any_o of_o these_o expression_n in_o doctor_n canon_n liturgy_n etc._n etc._n to_o be_v proper_a and_o literal_a st._n augustin_n will_v contradict_v he_o who_o say_v presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v now_o in_o the_o church_n proper_o call_v sacerdotes_fw-la sacrifice_a priest_n 10._o and_o because_o the_o fancy_n which_o protestant_n have_v entertain_v against_o the_o term_n sacrifice_n oblation_n etc._n etc._n proceed_v from_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o church_n intend_v it_o for_o ordinary_o the_o conception_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v suppose_v to_o import_v a_o immolation_n shed_v of_o blood_n kill_v etc._n etc._n and_o no_o such_o matter_n appear_v here_o but_o only_o a_o commemoration_n of_o a_o former_a real_a immolation_n and_o shed_n of_o christ_n blood_n therefore_o general_o among_o all_o sect_n divide_v from_o the_o church_n the_o title_n of_o sacrifice_n will_v not_o be_v endure_v 5._o to_o prevent_v therefore_o for_o the_o future_a such_o a_o misunderstanding_n let_v they_o be_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o all_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n be_v shadow_n and_o type_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o legal_a priesthood_n a_o type_n of_o his_o priesthood_n but_o above_o all_o other_o sacrifice_n and_o function_n of_o priesthood_n those_o be_v most_o lively_a figure_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v perform_v on_o a_o certain_a day_n only_o once_o every_o year_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a congregation_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o which_o sacrifice_n beside_o the_o immolation_n of_o it_o on_o the_o altar_n the_o high_a priest_n alone_o be_v appoint_v to_o carry_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o that_o victim_n into_o the_o most_o holy_a place_n within_o the_o veil_n and_o there_o to_o sprinkle_v it_o before_o the_o propitiatory_a or_o mercy-seat_n this_o be_v that_o sacrifice_n which_o st._n paul_n especial_o apply_v to_o our_o lord_n and_o show_v that_o christ_n as_o a_o victim_n be_v once_o and_o but_o once_o immolate_a on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o all_o mankind_n and_o that_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o obedience_n to_o the_o death_n even_o of_o the_o cross_n he_o be_v raise_v from_o death_n and_o make_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedech_n a_o kingly_a priest_n a_o priest_n who_o have_v power_n give_v he_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o apply_v the_o merit_n of_o his_o own_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o the_o proper_a function_n of_o his_o regal_a priesthood_n be_v the_o enter_v with_o his_o immolate_a body_n into_o the_o sancta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la the_o high_a heaven_n there_o appear_v before_o his_o heavenly_a father_n throne_n and_o present_v that_o most_o precious_a victim_n to_o he_o this_o function_n of_o priesthood_n far_o more_o august_n than_o the_o immolation_n he_o do_v and_o will_v continual_o exercise_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o he_o be_v make_v head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o have_v the_o power_n of_o send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n and_o hereby_o he_o perfect_v redemption_n 6._o and_o withal_o know_v of_o what_o infinite_a value_n and_o virtue_n this_o function_n of_o his_o priesthood_n be_v he_o have_v be_v please_v to_o execute_v as_o it_o be_v by_o proxy_n the_o same_o function_n on_o earth_n that_o himself_o immediate_o perform_v in_o heaven_n for_o which_o purpose_n he_o have_v institute_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o be_v not_o only_o his_o minister_n but_o substitute_n and_o vicegerent_n on_o earth_n give_v they_o power_n to_o consecrate_v and_o by_o cosecrate_v to_o place_n upon_o the_o altar_n that_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v immolate_a on_o the_o cross_n and_o be_v now_o present_a before_o his_o father_n in_o heaven_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o sacrifice_n this_o they_o offer_v this_o they_o with_o the_o people_n participate_v it_o be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o immolation_n in_o that_o mistake_a sense_n for_o nothing_o be_v slay_v the_o victim_n suffer_v nothing_o it_o be_v but_o a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_n of_o immolation_n but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o most_o proper_a rigorous_a sense_n a_o oblation_n the_o very_a same_o of_o the_o very_a same_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o our_o lord_n now_o offer_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o same_o virtue_n it_o have_v the_o same_o effect_n it_o produce_v propitiation_n remission_n of_o sin_n participation_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o blessing_n both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a so_o that_o in_o a_o word_n as_o under_o the_o law_n the_o legal_a propitiation_n be_v say_v to_o perfect_v by_o the_o high_a priest_n offer_v the_o blood_n in_o the_o most_o holy_a place_n so_o by_o this_o oblation_n of_o christ_n bood_z in_o the_o heavenly_a sanctuary_n perfect_a redemption_n iâ—_n obtain_v and_o by_o the_o commemorative_n oblation_n of_o the_o same_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o his_o priest_n in_o our_o earthly_a sanctuary_n a_o application_n of_o the_o benefit_n and_o virtue_n of_o that_o only_a meritorious_a sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n be_v then_o procure_v unto_o we_o for_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o the_o donation_n of_o all_o other_o benefit_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a 7._o in_o regard_n of_o this_o sublime_a function_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n exalt_v his_o office_n before_o that_o of_o prince_n yea_o even_o of_o angel_n in_o this_o regard_n they_o call_v the_o oblation_n itself_o the_o most_o dreadful_a mystery_n at_o which_o the_o angel_n themselves_o assist_v with_o reverence_n and_o astonishment_n to_o which_o purpose_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o only_a one_o or_o two_o passage_n of_o st._n chrysostâ—m_n when_o the_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o choir_n 3._o christ_n himself_o the_o lamb_n of_o our_o lord_n immolate_a when_o thou_o shall_v hear_v the_o deacon_n voice_n cry_v let_v we_o pray_v all_o in_o common_a when_o thou_o see_v the_o curtain_n and_o veyl_n of_o the_o gate_n draw_v then_o think_v the_o heaven_n be_v open_v and_o the_o angel_n descend_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n sacerdot_n when_o the_o priest_n have_v invocate_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o perfect_v the_o sacrifice_n full_a of_o terror_n and_o reverence_n touch_v and_o handle_v with_o his_o finger_n he_o who_o be_v lord_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o how_o sublime_a a_o rank_n be_v he_o elevate_v etc._n etc._n in_o that_o time_n the_o angel_n assist_v the_o priest_n and_o all_o the_o celestical_a power_n send_v forth_o cry_v of_o joy_n all_o the_o place_n about_o the_o altar_n be_v fill_v with_o quire_n of_o angel_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o who_o be_v offer_v this_o we_o may_v have_v ground_n to_o believe_v if_o we_o only_o consider_v the_o supereminent_a greatness_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n then_o perform_v but_o moreover_o i_o have_v hear_v from_o the_o report_n of_o one_o who_o learn_v the_o story_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o admirable_a old_a man_n to_o who_o many_o revelation_n of_o divine_a mystery_n have_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n how_o god_n be_v gracious_o please_v to_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o vision_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o how_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n he_o sau_fw-mi sudden_o appear_v with_o as_o much_o splendour_n as_o human_a sight_n can_v support_v a_o multitude_n of_o angel_n clothe_v with_o white_a robe_n encompass_v the_o altar_n and_o have_v their_o head_n incline_v in_o the_o same_o posture_n as_o we_o oft_o see_v the_o soldier_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n thus_o saint_n chrysostom_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o roman-churche_n approve_a practice_n of_o it_o most_o suitable_a to_o reason_n 1._o the_o seven_o novelty_n produce_v by_o the_o preacher_n be_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n but_o it_o be_v only_o name_v without_o any_o proof_n or_o quotation_n i_o will_v spare_v they_o too_o and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o term_n of_o worship_v be_v none_o of_o we_o but_o invent_v by_o protestant_n to_o render_v a_o most_o innocent_a
be_v not_o by_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v no_o sin_n but_o by_o show_v favour_n to_o the_o person_n thus_o sin_v because_o they_o allow_v they_o maintenance_n 3._o 30._o again_o he_o will_v find_v that_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v by_o the_o father_n for_o such_o error_n it_o be_v ordinary_a with_o they_o to_o recriminate_a the_o orthodox_n with_o the_o same_o thing_n both_o for_o their_o frequent_a abstinence_n from_o flesh_n and_o some_o other_o fruit_n and_o for_o their_o to_o some_o person_n at_o least_o recommend_v virginity_n who_o in_o this_o matter_n be_v answer_v by_o they_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o protestant_n object_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v now_o by_o the_o church_n catholic_n see_v chrysostom_n ambrose_n and_o last_o doctor_n hamond_n on_o this_o place_n of_o timothy_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o same_o heretic_n last_o he_o will_v find_v that_o faâ—stus_n the_o manichee_n make_v the_o very_a same_o objection_n to_o prove_v profess_v chastity_n to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n to_o who_o st._n augustin_n thus_o answer_v 4._o i_o be_o now_o afraid_a in_o the_o behalf_n even_o of_o the_o apostle_n himself_o lest_o he_o shall_v seem_v to_o have_v introduce_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n into_o iconium_n when_o by_o his_o speech_n be_v inflame_v a_o young_a maid_n already_o betroth_v to_o a_o love_n of_o perpetual_a virginity_n and_o when_o he_o pronounce_v damnation_n to_o widow_n transgress_v their_o vow_n 12._o to_o come_v home_o to_o the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n in_o particular_a whereas_o the_o doctor_n build_v much_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o paphnutius_fw-la and_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o famous_a first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a thereupon_o let_v he_o consider_v what_o a_o author_n not_o partial_a he_o may_v be_v sure_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v say_v of_o that_o point_n 4â—â—_n that_o be_v the_o patriaâ—e_n of_o presbyterian_o mr._n cartwright_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v he_o do_v affirm_v and_o teach_v that_o to_o those_o who_o be_v choose_v to_o the_o ministry_n unmarried_a it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v any_o wife_n afterward_o only_o be_v marry_v before_o entrance_v into_o the_o ministry_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o use_v the_o benefit_n of_o that_o precedent_a marriage_n and_o paphnutius_fw-la show_v that_o not_o only_o this_o be_v before_o that_o council_n but_o be_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o both_o himself_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o council_n rest_v for_o a_o motion_n be_v make_v by_o some_o in_o the_o council_n that_o the_o marry_a presbyter_n such_o as_o be_v marry_v before_o make_v presbyter_n shall_v after_o their_o ordination_n be_v separate_v from_o their_o wife_n this_o paphnutius_fw-la a_o reverend_a bishop_n and_o a_o confessor_n though_o himself_o never_o marry_v oppose_a say_v grave_a jugâ—m_fw-la this_o be_v a_o heavy_a yoke_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o perhaps_o such_o a_o strict_a rule_n of_o continency_n can_v not_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o clergyman_n wife_n but_o now_o mark_v what_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o those_o who_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o clergy_n before_o they_o have_v marry_v wife_n secundum_fw-la veterem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la traditionem_fw-la according_a to_o the_o church_n ancient_a tradition_n '_o shall_v afterward_o forbear_v from_o marry_v but_o yet_o that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n that_o he_o have_v marry_v before_o when_o yet_o a_o laic_a the_o story_n be_v in_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o &_o in_o zâ—zomen_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o thus_o the_o preacher_n get_v not_o much_o advantage_n from_o paphnutius_fw-la 13._o now_o for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v the_o controversy_n touch_v marriage_n of_o priest_n bellarmin_n will_v grant_v 1._o that_o the_o vow_n of_o continence_n be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n only_o by_o the_o church_n decree_n 18._o and_o consequent_o that_o it_o may_v be_v dispense_v with_o ibid._n moreover_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o several_a case_n have_v permit_v the_o grecian_a priest_n the_o use_n of_o their_o wife_n to_o who_o they_o be_v marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n and_o indeed_o consider_v the_o temper_n of_o the_o eastern_a country_n far_o more_o incline_v to_o such_o passion_n than_o that_o of_o the_o european_n we_o find_v the_o eastern_a church_n give_v themselves_o far_o great_a liberty_n than_o the_o western_a yet_o no_o ancient_a canon_n â—f_o either_o of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v â—ound_v that_o permit_v priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n after_o ordination_n and_o even_o among_o the_o grecian_n a_o cohabitation_n with_o their_o wife_n be_v forbid_v to_o priest_n who_o attend_v the_o altar_n 14._o but_o what_o the_o universal_a belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v our_o preacher_n may_v collect_v from_o the_o follow_a testimony_n therefore_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o general_o esteem_v and_o resolve_v unlawfulnesse_n for_o bishop_n and_o priest_n after_o their_o ordination_n to_o contract_v matrimony_n of_o a_o dispensation_n from_o which_o not_o one_o example_n can_v be_v give_v it_o appear_v that_o a_o matrimonial_a use_n of_o wife_n to_o the_o former_o marry_v be_v forbid_v 1._o by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n express_v in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v agree_v unto_o by_o all_o the_o bishop_n 2._o that_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o such_o who_o dispense_v sacrament_n shall_v be_v observer_n of_o chastity_n and_o abstain_v even_o from_o their_o own_o wife_n that_o so_o what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o antiquity_n observe_v we_o likewise_o may_v keep_v 37._o 2._o the_o second_o african_a council_n thus_o decree_v whereas_o relation_n be_v make_v of_o the_o incontinence_n of_o certain_a ecclesiastic_o though_o with_o their_o own_o wife_n this_o council_n think_v good_a that_o according_a to_o former_a decree_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n shall_v contain_v even_o from_o their_o wife_n which_o if_o they_o do_v not_o let_v they_o be_v remove_v from_o their_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o for_o other_o inferior_a clark_n they_o be_v not_o compel_v hereto_o but_o let_v every_o church_n observe_v their_o own_o custom_n 3._o saint_n ambrose_n witness_v the_o same_o you_o say_v he_o who_o with_o pure_a body_n ult_n uncorrupted_a modesty_n and_o be_v estrange_v even_o from_o conjugal_a conversation_n have_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n know_v well_o that_o we_o must_v exhibit_v the_o same_o ministry_n without_o offence_n without_o stain_n neither_o must_v we_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v violate_v with_o any_o matrimonial_a act._n this_o i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o speak_v because_o in_o certain_a remote_a plate_n some_o have_v procreat_v child_n when_o they_o exercise_v priesthood_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o a_o bishop_n say_z have_v child_n not_o get_v they_o 4._o saint_n hierom_n write_v against_o vigilantius_n say_v what_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n do_v vigilant_a what_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o egypt_n do_v and_o of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a all_o which_o receive_v clerk_n either_o such_o as_o be_v virgin_n or_o continent_n or_o if_o they_o have_v wife_n such_o as_o cease_v to_o be_v husband_n to_o they_o the_o like_a be_v say_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n against_o jovinian_a pâ—mâ—chius_n and_o he_o write_v to_o pamachius_n thus_o if_o marry_a man_n like_v not_o this_o let_v they_o not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o but_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o all_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o know_v they_o can_v offer_v sacrifice_n 20._o if_o they_o use_v the_o act_n of_o marriage_n 5._o we_o be_v wont_n say_v saint_n augustin_n to_o propose_v to_o they_o the_o continence_n of_o ecclesiastic_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v compel_v against_o their_o will_n to_o undergo_v this_o burden_n and_o yet_o have_v receive_v it_o they_o by_o god_n assistance_n bear_v it_o to_o their_o end_n i_o will_v conclude_v with_o the_o spanish_a council_n of_o eliberis_n more_o ancient_a then_o st._n augustins_n time_n nay_o ancient_a than_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a the_o council_n have_v think_v good_a 33._o that_o it_o shall_v be_v absolute_o command_v to_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacon_n to_o abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n and_o not_o to_o beget_v child_n 15._o that_o the_o eastern_a church_n take_v to_o themselves_o ancient_o a_o great_a liberty_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o general_o for_o in_o many_o of_o they_o aâ—_n great_a a_o strictness_n be_v observe_v as_o beside_o the_o forecited_a testimony_n of_o s._n hierâ—m_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o egypt_n 8._o appear_v from_o origen_n eusebius_n and_o epiphanius_n who_o all_o require_v continence_n in_o priest_n even_o from_o their_o wife_n if_o they_o have_v any_o and_o particular_o s._n operiâ—_n epiphanius_n say_v that_o to_o
accident_n but_o only_a death_n become_v two_o again_o so_o as_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o capacity_n as_o they_o be_v before_o they_o be_v marry_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o jew_n though_o permit_v to_o marry_v afterward_o yet_o sin_v in_o so_o do_v against_o the_o primary_n precept_n of_o god_n those_o who_o god_n have_v join_v let_v no_o man_n separate_v 6._o much_o less_o do_v the_o second_o species_n of_o separation_n or_o the_o proper_a christian_a divorce_n dissolve_v this_o tie_n the_o only_a lawful_a cause_n of_o which_o separation_n be_v by_o our_o saviour_n allow_v and_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v fornication_n that_o be_v indeed_o adultery_n under_o which_o be_v likewise_o comprehend_v as_o our_o most_o learned_a doctor_n say_v other_o more_o grievous_a sin_n of_o unnatural_a lusts._n and_o the_o reason_n why_o only_o such_o sin_n may_v not_o must_n cause_v such_o a_o perpetual_a separation_n be_v because_o they_o alone_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o conjugal_a faith_n by_o this_o separation_n whensoever_o it_o be_v cause_v by_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o one_o party_n neither_o of_o they_o not_o the_o innocent_a party_n be_v permit_v to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o a_o second_o marriage_n for_o than_o they_o can_v no_o be_v reconcile_v but_o by_o a_o new_a marriage_n and_o here_o the_o preacher_n may_v do_v well_o to_o consider_v what_o 〈◊〉_d patron_n he_o have_v betake_v himself_o to_o which_o 〈◊〉_d chemnitius_n who_o against_o our_o saviour_n law_n as_o all_o antiquity_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o english_a reform_a church_n interpret_v it_o contend_v for_o the_o lawful_a marriage_n of_o the_o innocent_a party_n so_o teach_v formal_a adultery_n this_o separation_n for_o such_o a_o legal_a cause_n be_v perpetual_a that_o be_v the_o innocent_a person_n may_v deprive_v the_o other_o of_o the_o right_n they_o have_v over_o their_o body_n and_o be_v in_o a_o free_a condition_n even_o after_o the_o faulty_a person_n repentance_n whether_o or_o no_o to_o receive_v they_o again_o into_o their_o former_a condition_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o innocent_a person_n if_o the_o criminal_a shall_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n fall_v into_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n 7._o the_o other_o two_o separation_n not_o divorce_n one_o whereof_o be_v only_o a_o toro_fw-it from_o the_o bed_n the_o other_o from_o cohabitation_n also_o may_v be_v make_v for_o other_o cause_n beside_o fornication_n as_o for_o sâ—m_v very_o infectious_a disease_n for_o almost_o irreconcilable_a quarrel_n for_o attempt_n of_o kill_v or_o wound_v one_o another_o etc._n etc._n such_o separation_n be_v not_o so_o perpetual_a as_o divorce_n each_o of_o the_o party_n be_v bind_v assoon_o as_o these_o impediment_n of_o conjugal_a conversation_n be_v remove_v to_o return_v as_o before_o to_o a_o matrimonial_a amity_n and_o correspondence_n and_o till_o then_o i_o will_v ask_v the_o doctor_n whether_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o admit_v into_o his_o bed_n or_o even_o his_o house_n a_o serpent_n not_o only_o full_a of_o venom_n but_o ready_a and_o attempt_v to_o kill_v he_o with_o it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o courage_n whether_o he_o will_v acknowledge_v such_o a_o separation_n so_o necessary_a even_o to_o the_o preservation_n of_o life_n to_o be_v a_o divorce_n damnable_a because_o not_o for_o fornication_n what_o he_o will_v answer_v i_o know_v not_o but_o what_o he_o must_v if_o he_o go_v about_o to_o maintain_v his_o assertion_n i_o be_o certain_a will_v be_v very_o irrational_a 8._o let_v he_o reflect_v on_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o own_o church_n where_o he_o can_v but_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o common_a distinction_n of_o divorce_n a_o vinculo_fw-la matrimonii_fw-la &_o à _fw-la mensa_fw-la &_o toro_fw-it these_o two_o be_v both_o allow_v in_o england_n now_o i_o ask_v the_o doctor_n of_o which_o do_v our_o saviour_n speak_v if_o he_o say_v of_o the_o first_o then_o clear_o the_o husband_n of_o a_o adultress_n may_v marry_v again_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n if_o he_o say_v of_o the_o second_o still_z â—e_z contradict_v his_o own_o law_n which_o every_o day_n allow_v a_o separation_n for_o other_o cause_n beside_o that_o of_o fornication_n can_v we_o believe_v the_o doctor_n never_o read_v the_o ordinary_a case_n wherein_o diâ—orses_n be_v grant_v as_o precontract_n fear_v frigidity_n consanguinity_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o dissolve_v the_o very_a marriage_n itself_o and_o yet_o in_o all_o these_o the_o marriage_n be_v valid_a till_o actual_a divorce_n and_o the_o child_n shall_v bear_v the_o father_n name_n and_o inherit_v his_o land_n if_o there_o never_o happen_v a_o actual_a divorce_n this_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o nation_n do_v and_o never_o think_v they_o open_v a_o way_n to_o rebel_v against_o christ._n 29._o something_o like_o this_o for_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o the_o distinction_n 7._o st._n paul_n himself_o do_v and_o sure_o he_o can_v be_v opposite_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o saviour_n if_o say_v he_o the_o vnbeliever_n depart_v let_v he_o depart_v a_o brother_n or_o sister_n be_v not_o subject_a in_o such_o case_n that_o be_v the_o innocent_a may_v remain_v separate_a and_o why_o may_v not_o the_o law_n of_o a_o nation_n regulate_v that_o liberty_n which_o the_o apostle_n allow_v to_o every_o private_a person_n or_o why_o may_v not_o a_o general_n council_n determine_v such_o point_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o a_o particular_a nation_n thus_o i_o conceive_v it_o clear_v that_o you_o and_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a either_o both_o innocent_a or_o both_o guilty_a chap._n xix_o of_o schism_n the_o unpardonableness_n of_o that_o crime_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n etc._n etc._n no_o cause_n or_o pretence_n can_v excuse_v it_o 1._o have_v follow_v the_o doctor_n through_o all_o his_o vain_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o doctrine_n we_o be_v at_o last_o arrive_v to_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n of_o all_o schism_n most_n concern_v certain_o for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o forementioned_a doctrine_n which_o in_o themselves_o consider_v will_v absolute_o destroy_v soul_n though_o they_o err_v about_o they_o but_o schism_n alone_o whatsoever_o error_n of_o doctrine_n yea_o though_o no_o error_n of_o doctrine_n be_v either_o indeed_o or_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n of_o it_o will_v be_v inevitable_o damn_v to_o every_o soul_n guilty_a of_o it_o which_o damnation_n neither_o rectitude_n of_o faith_n nor_o any_o good_a work_n nor_o even_o martyrdom_n itself_o will_v be_v able_a to_o prevent_v 10._o for_o this_o cause_n say_v st._n augustine_n our_o christian_a creed_n conclude_v with_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o church_n because_o if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v separate_v from_o she_o he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o god_n child_n neither_o shall_v he_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n it_o will_v nothing_o profit_v such_o a_o one_o that_o he_o have_v be_v orthodox_n in_o belief_n do_v so_o many_o good_a work_n etc._n etc._n 2._o this_o be_v a_o truth_n general_o testify_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o god_n church_n and_o not_o at_o all_o question_v by_o the_o more_o sober_a writer_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o have_v write_v of_o schism_n etc._n etc._n they_o all_o be_v ready_a in_o word_n at_o least_o to_o say_v with_o st._n denys_n of_o alexandria_n 6._o that_o we_o ought_v rather_o to_o endure_v any_o torment_n than_o consent_n to_o the_o division_n of_o god_n church_n since_o the_o martyrdom_n to_o which_o we_o expose_v ourselves_o by_o hinder_v a_o division_n of_o the_o church_n be_v no_o less_o glorious_a then_o that_o which_o be_v suffer_v for_o refuse_v to_o sacrificâ—_n to_o idol_n 2._o and_o with_o st._n pacian_a though_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o faith_n yet_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crown_v why_o not_o crown_v because_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o peace_n concord_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n separate_v from_o that_o commâ—â—_n mother_n of_o who_o who_o ever_o will_v be_v a_o marlyâ—_n must_v be_v a_o member_n 62._o and_o with_o st._n irenâ—us_n there_o cannâ—t_o possible_o be_v make_v any_o reformation_n of_o such_o importance_n as_o the_o mischief_n 〈◊〉_d schism_n be_v pernicious_a etc._n etc._n 3._o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o protestant_a doctor_n have_v endeavour_v to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o true_a ground_n why_o above_o almost_o all_o other_o sin_n a_o christian_n be_v capable_a of_o commit_v schism_n that_o be_v the_o set_n up_o a_o altar_n against_o a_o altar_n or_o the_o relinquish_a the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o make_n collect_v or_o assembly_n without_o yea_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o bishop_n or_o church_n governor_n etc._n etc._n shall_v
ourselves_o oblige_v to_o the_o assent_n unto_o which_o be_v far_o more_o than_o not_o to_o contradict_v and_o this_o obligation_n be_v found_v on_o the_o infallible_a authority_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n derive_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n who_o spirit_n shall_v lead_v she_o into_o all_o truth_n the_o denial_n of_o which_o assent_n we_o affirm_v to_o be_v formal_a heresy_n and_o a_o open_a contradiction_n to_o which_o authority_n be_v formal_a schism_n 12._o this_o we_o be_v teach_v concern_v our_o duty_n and_o submission_n to_o general_n council_n and_o hereto_o we_o must_v add_v that_o consider_v the_o present_a distract_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o especial_o the_o schism_n pertinacious_o persist_v in_o by_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n who_o live_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o therefore_o will_v never_o probable_o be_v permit_v to_o convene_v for_o the_o general_a union_n of_o christendom_n it_o be_v almost_o become_v impossible_a that_o such_o general_a council_n shall_v now_o be_v assemble_v with_o all_o formality_n as_o the_o four_o first_o be_v wherein_o all_o the_o five_o patriarch_n be_v present_a at_o least_o by_o their_o deputy_n yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o we_o can_v without_o infidelity_n doubt_n that_o god_n will_v be_v want_v to_o his_o church_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o truth_n and_o unity_n since_o therefore_o such_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n can_v be_v expect_v as_o be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o supreme_a that_o can_v now_o be_v have_v aught_o to_o have_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o oblige_v which_o the_o former_a one_o have_v the_o anathemas_n of_o it_o must_v be_v as_o valid_a the_o decision_n of_o it_o as_o much_o to_o be_v submit_v to_o and_o a_o renunciation_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o law_n as_o heynous_o schismatical_a as_o of_o any_o council_n that_o ever_o go_v before_o therefore_o doctor_n bramhal_o lord_n primate_n of_o armagh_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o reply_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n declare_v that_o he_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n most_o rational_o add_v this_o clause_n or_o to_o so_o general_n as_o can_v be_v procure_v 13._o thus_o of_o general_n council_n as_o for_o inferior_a subordinate_a council_n though_o their_o decree_n touch_v doctrine_n and_o law_n for_o discipline_n be_v not_o unappealable_a yet_o a_o obligation_n in_o both_o these_o respect_n they_o impose_v on_o christian_n live_v respective_o within_o their_o precinct_n the_o decision_n of_o a_o provincial_a synod_n be_v to_o be_v internal_o assent_v to_o except_o they_o be_v evident_o erroneous_a or_o contradictory_n to_o those_o of_o a_o superior_a synod_n so_o that_o without_o schism_n they_o can_v be_v open_o contradict_v yet_o the_o same_o decision_n may_v be_v annul_v by_o a_o patriarchical_a synod_n and_o all_o by_o a_o ecumenical_a of_o which_o alone_o all_o the_o decision_n and_o law_n be_v irreversible_a because_o there_o be_v no_o authority_n upon_o earth_n superior_a to_o it_o and_o in_o all_o government_n a_o inferior_a authority_n can_v never_o reverse_v what_o have_v once_o be_v establish_v by_o a_o superior_a especial_o if_o that_o establishment_n have_v be_v actual_o submit_v to_o for_o if_o a_o provincial_a synod_n can_v annul_v the_o former_o receive_v act_n of_o a_o national_a or_o a_o national_a of_o a_o patriarchical_a there_o must_v of_o necessity_n follow_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o government_n and_o unity_n as_o to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n yet_o we_o profess_v in_o our_o creed_n unam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la add_v to_o this_o that_o in_o all_o synod_n the_o major_a part_n always_o must_v decide_v so_o that_o the_o few_o however_o they_o may_v be_v esteem_v the_o better_a or_o more_o learned_a must_v submit_v to_o they_o these_o likewise_o all_o use_n of_o meeting_n and_o consultation_n will_v be_v evacuate_v 14._o this_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o all_o government_n and_o unity_n be_v the_o only_a true_a uner_a touchstone_n by_o which_o a_o judgement_n be_v to_o be_v make_v concern_v schism_n if_o doctor_n pierce_n can_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o better_a let_v it_o be_v produce_v but_o that_o be_v impossible_a he_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o to_o examine_v the_o cause_n between_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o all_o other_o congregation_n that_o call_v themselves_o reform_v but_o indeed_o it_o be_v lose_v labour_n to_o apply_v such_o a_o rule_n as_o this_o to_o any_o calvinistical_a independent_a or_o fanatic_a congregation_n because_o they_o renounce_v both_o all_o such_o law_n and_o the_o whole_a authority_n and_o office_n of_o those_o that_o make_v they_o therefore_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o severe_a judgement_n of_o he_o who_o say_v where_o be_v those_o my_o enemy_n that_o will_v not_o have_v i_o to_o rule_v over_o they_o 19_o i_o will_v consider_v the_o controversy_n as_o the_o preacher_n state_v it_o between_o the_o roman_n catholic_n and_o english_a protestant_n church_n i_o say_v as_o he_o have_v state_v it_o because_o be_v to_o treat_v of_o schism_n he_o have_v give_v the_o right_a notion_n of_o it_o and_o not_o misspend_v time_n and_o paper_n as_o some_o other_o have_v do_v with_o vain_a discourse_n of_o a_o internal_a and_o external_n separation_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o external_a schism_n or_o divide_v of_o communion_n unless_o man_n also_o have_v with_o the_o presbyterian_o etc._n etc._n lose_v all_o even_a appearance_n of_o charity_n to_o all_o christian_a church_n before_o they_o damn_v all_o who_o believe_v that_o artiticle_n of_o our_o creed_n concern_v the_o unity_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xxi_o the_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o church-government_n limitation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o gen_n council_n their_o ground_n make_v by_o arch_a bishop_n lawd_n dr._n feild_n etc._n etc._n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamental_a protestant_n allow_v not_o so_o much_o authority_n to_o gen._n council_n as_o god_n command_v to_o be_v give_v the_o jewish_a sanedrim_n of_o the_o pretend_a independence_n of_o the_o english_a church_n from_o the_o example_n of_o cyprus_n the_o foresay_a fundamental_a rule_n of_o all_o government_n that_o no_o law_n can_v valid_o be_v repeal_v by_o a_o authority_n inferior_a to_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v enact_v be_v a_o rule_n not_o now_o invent_v to_o serve_v our_o present_a purpose_n but_o write_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o consider_v what_o government_n be_v and_o it_o be_v as_o to_z church-matter_n particular_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o st._n augustine_n when_o he_o declare_v the_o order_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o alone_o can_v keep_v it_o in_o unity_n particular_a write_n of_o bishop_n 3._o say_v he_o if_o any_o error_n be_v in_o they_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o other_o more_o learned_a or_o by_o synod_n and_o synod_n themselves_o assemble_v either_o in_o province_n or_o region_n ought_v without_o any_o tergiversation_n to_o yield_v and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o plenary_a council_n and_o ofttimes_o former_a plenary_a council_n may_v be_v correct_v by_o other_o follow_a plenary_a council_n 2._o this_o most_o irrefragable_a rule_n be_v that_o by_o which_o schism_n may_v most_o certain_o and_o undeniable_o be_v discover_v and_o therefore_o though_o in_o gross_a it_o be_v admit_v by_o protestant_n i_o mean_v the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a among_o they_o yet_o out_o of_o a_o necessity_n of_o maintain_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o english_a reformation_n they_o put_v such_o restriction_n &_o exception_n to_o it_o as_o utter_o take_v away_o all_o use_n of_o it_o for_o whereas_o s._n augustine_n make_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o reside_v in_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n because_o he_o withal_o imply_v that_o such_o council_n may_v be_v correct_v they_o therefore_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o reject_v they_o at_o least_o in_o decision_n in_o their_o esteem_n of_o less_o importance_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n altogether_o inervate_a their_o authority_n not_o consider_v that_o in_o case_n the_o decision_n which_o he_o say_v may_v be_v mend_v shall_v regard_v matter_n of_o belief_n which_o perhaps_o upon_o better_a consideration_n may_v be_v express_v more_o commodious_o and_o so_o as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v less_o liable_a to_o misconstruction_n yet_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o any_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n to_o correct_v they_o but_o only_o to_o succeed_a council_n of_o equal_a authority_n to_o demonstrate_v this_o i_o will_v here_o set_v down_o what_o authority_n learned_a protestant_n such_o as_o doctor_n field_n the_o late_a archbishop_n lawd_n etc._n etc._n acknowledge_v in_o general_a council_n and_o withal_o how_o they_o circumscribe_v the_o same_o authority_n 3._o
according_a to_o the_o foresay_a limitation_n one_o may_v be_v excuse_v from_o assent_v to_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n about_o point_v not_o of_o necessary_a faith_n in_o case_n they_o be_v gainsay_v by_o man_n of_o worth_n place_n and_o esteem_v so_o that_o if_o any_o such_o person_n do_v contradict_v general_a council_n whether_o in_o or_o out_o of_o the_o council_n he_o mention_n not_o ignorant_a man_n may_v lawful_o join_v with_o they_o and_o in_o comparison_n esteem_v all_o other_o pastor_n of_o god_n church_n to_o be_v of_o less_o worth_n place_n or_o esteem_v what_o a_o broad_a gate_n yea_o how_o vast_a a_o breach_n have_v these_o doctor_n with_o all_o their_o learning_n and_o prudence_n make_v in_o the_o wall_n of_o god_n church_n to_o let_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o confusion_n can_v any_o protestant_n now_o deny_v smeâ—â—ymnuus_n mr._n prinn_n the_o rump_n parliament_n to_o have_v be_v person_n of_o worth_n place_n and_o esteem_v at_o least_o the_o generality_n of_o england_n once_o think_v they_o so_o and_o themselves_o challenge_v those_o title_n and_o whilst_o they_o be_v the_o strong_a enjoy_v they_o to_o what_o miserable_a strait_n a_o necessity_n of_o justify_v the_o english_a separation_n reduce_v such_o wise_a and_o learned_a man_n 4._o in_o the_o three_o place_n according_a to_o the_o same_o writer_n position_n all_o manner_n of_o decision_n make_v by_o council_n both_o in_o necessary_a and_o unnecessary_a doctrine_n cease_v to_o be_v obligatory_a in_o case_n something_o appear_v that_o may_v argue_v a_o unlawful_a proceed_n in_o the_o council_n out_o of_o passion_n interest_n want_v of_o liberty_n etc._n etc._n but_o still_o who_o shall_v be_v judge_n of_o council_n proceed_n among_o catholic_n when_o there_o be_v perhaps_o suspicion_n of_o some_o irregular_a proceed_n yet_o if_o the_o point_v decide_v be_v embrace_v by_o the_o particular_a catholic_n church_n general_o speak_v they_o then_o have_v the_o force_n of_o unquestioned_a catholic_n doctrine_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o be_v enemy_n to_o council_n in_o which_o their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v condemn_v such_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o charge_v they_o with_o unlawful_a proceed_n for_o do_v not_o the_o arian_n urge_v that_o plea_n against_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o nestorian_n against_o that_o of_o ephesus_n the_o eutychian_o against_o that_o of_o chalcedon_n 5._o this_o clause_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v put_v in_o to_o exclude_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n against_o the_o proceed_n of_o which_o therefore_o very_o loud_a and_o very_o unjust_a clamour_n be_v make_v by_o protestant_n impute_v especial_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n many_o policy_n and_o attempt_n either_o to_o intimidate_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n or_o to_o induce_v they_o to_o favour_n and_o enlarge_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o who_o ever_o shall_v unpassionate_o read_v the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n compile_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o eminent_a cardinal_n palavicino_n from_o authentic_a record_n yet_o extant_a will_v be_v satisfy_v 1._o that_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v only_o straighten_a by_o their_o own_o respective_a temporal_a prince_n and_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a court_n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o far_o from_o gain_v a_o access_n to_o his_o authority_n that_o when_o a_o far_o great_a number_n of_o the_o bishop_n will_v have_v concur_v thereto_o the_o pope_n himself_o forbid_v it_o mere_o because_o the_o french_a bishop_n inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n do_v join_v to_o oppose_v it_o 6._o but_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n that_o catholic_n shall_v trouble_v themselves_o with_o make_v apology_n for_o that_o council_n 1._o because_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n as_o novelty_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o general_a write_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o western_a church_n long_o before_o that_o council_n and_o most_o of_o they_o in_o the_o eastern_a 2._o because_o they_o be_v now_o actual_o embrace_v by_o all_o catholic_n congregation_n as_o declare_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o case_n by_o the_o archbishops_n own_o concession_n they_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v infallible_o true_a 3._o because_o the_o principal_a doctrine_n censure_v in_o the_o preacher_n sermon_n have_v be_v express_o determine_v by_o former_a either_o general_n or_o at_o least_o patriarkical_a council_n admit_v in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o transubstantiation_n veneration_n of_o image_n prayer_n not_o in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n communion_n under_o one_o species_n celibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o universal_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n 4._o and_o last_o because_o in_o condemn_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n opposite_a to_o they_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v find_v even_o by_o 679._o padre_n paulo_n relation_n no_o favourer_n of_o that_o council_n unanimous_a in_o their_o judgement_n which_o the_o reader_n may_v there_o see_v if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v their_o vote_n concern_v those_o point_n neither_o do_v nor_o need_v the_o pope_n or_o his_o adherent_n to_o use_v any_o artifice_n herein_o to_o gain_v the_o suffrage_n of_o a_o major_a part_n and_o this_o be_v in_o that_o history_n of_o he_o only_o pretend_v to_o be_v do_v in_o other_o matter_n of_o contest_v among_o catholic_n themselves_o 7._o therefore_o it_o will_v certain_o be_v much_o more_o for_o the_o good_a of_o conscientious_a protestant_n to_o reflect_v serious_o on_o the_o method_n of_o their_o reformation_n and_o then_o let_v they_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o legality_n of_o their_o proceed_n and_o the_o disinteressedness_n of_o their_o first_o reformer_n i_o speak_v not_o now_o of_o presbyterian_a reformation_n which_o in_o all_o country_n have_v be_v usher_v in_o with_o tumult_n rebellion_n murder_n rapine_n dissolution_n of_o monarchy_n etc._n etc._n but_o of_o the_o english_a reformation_n only_o which_o though_o free_a from_o such_o horrible_a crime_n yet_o how_o legal_a it_o be_v how_o free_a from_o worldly_a and_o carnal_a interest_n let_v their_o own_o historian_n be_v judge_n 8._o and_o first_o this_o relation_n be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o general_a by_o dr._n heylin_n 37._o in_o queen_n elizabeth_n time_n say_v he_o before_o the_o new_a bishop_n be_v well_o settle_v i_o need_v not_o mind_v the_o reader_n here_o that_o all_o her_o former_a bishop_n save_v on_o have_v desert_v she_o and_o the_o queen_n assure_v of_o the_o affection_n of_o her_o clergy_n go_v that_o way_n to_o work_v in_o her_o reformation_n which_o not_o only_o she_o two_o predecessor_n but_o all_o the_o godly_a king_n and_o prince_n in_o the_o jewish_a state_n and_o many_o of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n have_v do_v before_o she_o in_o the_o well_o order_v of_o the_o church_n and_o people_n commit_v to_o their_o care_n and_o government_n by_o almighty_a god_n and_o to_o that_o end_n she_o publish_v her_o injunction_n ann._n dom._n 1559._o a_o book_n of_o order_n 1561._o another_o of_o advertisement_n 1562._o all_o lead_n unto_o the_o reformation_n with_o the_o advice_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a and_o some_o other_o godly_a prelate_n who_o be_v then_o about_o her_o these_o be_v those_o new_o ordain_v the_o former_a bishop_n be_v eject_v by_o who_o they_o be_v agree_v on_o and_o subscribe_v unto_o before_o they_o be_v present_v to_o she_o but_o when_o the_o time_n be_v better_o settle_v and_o the_o first_o difficulty_n of_o her_o reign_n pass_v over_o she_o leave_v church-work_n to_o the_o dispose_n of_o churchman_n who_o by_o their_o place_n and_o calling_n be_v most_o proper_a for_o it_o and_o they_o be_v meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o thereto_o authorize_v as_o the_o law_n require_v do_v make_v and_o publish_v several_a book_n of_o canon_n etc._n etc._n thus_o that_o doctor_n the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o queen_n find_v no_o foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o because_o all_o the_o innovation_n begin_v by_o her_o father_n and_o young_a brother_n have_v be_v utter_o demolish_v by_o her_o sister_n queen_n mary_n and_o withal_o perceive_v the_o main_a body_n of_o her_o clergy_n as_o well_o as_o her_o bishop_n except_o such_o as_o the_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v de_fw-la novo_fw-la to_o be_v general_o averse_a from_o her_o proceed_n be_v fain_o to_o do_v all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a work_n herself_o assist_v with_o some_o of_o her_o new_a bishop_n without_o the_o concurrence_n of_o any_o synodal_n authority_n till_o have_v first_o by_o her_o order_n sufficient_o purge_v the_o clergy_n she_o see_v she_o can_v secure_o now_o do_v church-work_n by_o churchman_n 9_o but_o mr._n fuller_n 54._o be_v more_o punctual_a in_o deliver_v the_o retail_n of_o these_o her_o first_o proceed_n which_o he_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o authentic_a synodal_n 1559._o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o her_o reign_n the_o
religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n even_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o for_o all_o his_o headship_n never_o pretend_v so_o far_o report_n of_o this_o i_o dare_v accept_v as_o judge_n even_o sir_n edward_n coke_n himself_o balsamon_n and_o balsamon_n likewise_o though_o a_o malicious_a schismatic_a therefore_o the_o fit_a to_o be_v quote_v by_o he_o yet_o all_o he_o say_v be_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o inspection_n over_o the_o church_n that_o he_o can_v limit_v or_o extend_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o metropolitan_o erect_v new_a one_o etc._n etc._n which_o whether_o by_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o the_o church_n he_o can_v do_v or_o no_o be_v little_a for_o the_o preacher_n purpose_n i_o be_o sure_a he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o prove_v it_o or_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v a_o reformation_n which_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n 7._o his_o last_o example_n of_o reformation_n make_v by_o prince_n be_v that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o juda_n in_o which_o indeed_o religion_n itself_o be_v reform_v but_o withal_o the_o doctor_n may_v do_v well_o to_o take_v notice_n 1._o that_o those_o king_n be_v no_o where_o say_v to_o have_v reform_v all_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o high_a priest_n or_o not_o to_o have_v find_v he_o as_o orthodox_n as_o themselves_o 34._o 2._o they_o be_v not_o say_v to_o have_v reform_v the_o people_n against_o the_o priest_n 3._o or_o without_o the_o priest_n 4._o yea_o in_o several_a place_n we_o read_v they_o be_v by_o the_o priest_n assist_v in_o their_o reformation_n and_o therefore_o bishop_n andrews_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v as_o much_o advantage_n of_o this_o example_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n 365._o as_o may_v be_v say_v only_o that_o those_o king_n do_v reform_v citra_fw-la or_o ante_fw-la declarationem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la but_o he_o say_v not_o contra_fw-la and_o to_o make_v good_a his_o citra_fw-la or_o ante_fw-la have_v only_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o weak_a of_o all_o argument_n a_o negative_a thus_o there_o be_v record_v no_o such_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n in_o scripture_n ergo_fw-la there_o be_v none_o the_o infirmity_n of_o which_o argument_n be_v much_o more_o visible_a if_o apply_v to_o such_o a_o short_a history_n as_o that_o of_o the_o king_n and_o chronicle_n contain_v a_o relation_n of_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n and_o chief_o of_o the_o action_n of_o king_n not_o of_o the_o clergy_n 8._o it_o can_v indeed_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o in_o such_o public_a change_n the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v more_o operative_a and_o illustrious_a then_o of_o the_o priest_n because_o their_o civil_a sword_n awe_v more_o than_o the_o other_o spiritual_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o their_o part_n in_o such_o reformation_n be_v more_o speak_v of_o especial_o in_o so_o very_o short_a a_o story_n but_o certain_o 7._o according_a to_o god_n institution_n the_o priest_n lip_n be_v to_o preserve_v knowledge_n and_o it_o be_v from_o their_o mouth_n that_o king_n be_v to_o learn_v god_n law_n and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o reform_v because_o they_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o our_o lord_n now_o for_o reformation_n or_o other_o ecclesiastical_a ordinance_n make_v by_o such_o king_n as_o david_n solomon_n etc._n etc._n who_o beside_o a_o regal_a authority_n be_v prophet_n likewise_o immediate_o inspire_v and_o so_o employ_v by_o god_n i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o draw_v such_o into_o consequence_n to_o justify_v the_o action_n of_o a_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o the_o young_a child_n his_o son_n or_o young_a daughter_n no_o prophet_n sure_o 9_o to_o these_o example_n allege_v by_o doctor_n pierce_n but_o very_o insufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o english_a reformation_n i_o will_v in_o the_o last_o place_n take_v notice_n brief_o of_o one_o great_a motive_n which_o as_o he_o say_v set_v on_o work_v the_o english_a reformer_n of_o happy_a memory_n which_o be_v their_o observe_n that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 13._o the_o roman_a partisan_n be_v not_o afraid_a to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n command_v to_o be_v embrace_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n as_o it_o be_v in_o contempt_n of_o the_o apostle_n denunciation_n gal._n 1._o 8._o 10._o but_o to_o omit_v his_o contradiction_n charge_v we_o with_o hideous_a error_n in_o faith_n 12._o which_o yet_o he_o dare_v not_o say_v be_v fundamental_a 8._o lest_o he_o ruin_v his_o own_o church_n to_o omit_v his_o uncivil_a language_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o council_n person_n of_o too_o honourable_a a_o quality_n to_o be_v call_v by_o a_o little_a doctor_n contemner_n of_o the_o apostle_n denunciation_n conspirator_n liable_a to_o a_o curse_n 13._o to_o omit_v his_o commend_v the_o first_o english_a reformer_n our_o king_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o consult_v not_o with_o fle_v and_o blood_n than_o which_o what_o can_v be_v say_v more_o unlucky_o to_o himself_o do_v not_o our_o first_o reformer_n consult_v sometime_o with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v henry_n the_o eight_o so_o whole_o spiritual_a do_v not_o yourself_o confess_v that_o sacrilege_n and_o rebellion_n help_v reformation_n 35._o to_o omit_v his_o petty_a quibble_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o the_o young_a sister_n to_o that_o of_o britain_n direct_o contrary_a not_o only_o to_o many_o of_o his_o brother_n divine_v but_o to_o the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n king_n james_n who_o in_o a_o public_a speech_n to_o his_o parliament_n say_v i_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n 1603._o to_o omit_v all_o these_o and_o more_o i_o shall_v desire_v the_o doctor_n to_o take_v notice_n that_o neither_o what_o the_o church_n have_v do_v in_o the_o council_n be_v any_o novelty_n nor_o be_v it_o a_o novelty_n that_o the_o church_n adversary_n shall_v make_v such_o a_o objection_n concern_v which_o the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o review_v what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 9_o 10._o &_o 11._o 11._o protestant_n must_v impute_v this_o to_o their_o first_o reformer_n that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v force_v to_o make_v such_o as_o they_o call_v they_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o what_o will_v they_o have_v advise_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o do_v when_o the_o church_n ancient_a doctrine_n and_o traditionary_a practice_n be_v question_v and_o condemn_v by_o innovator_n as_o yet_o such_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n have_v never_o former_o be_v oppose_v except_o by_o inconsiderable_a heretic_n such_o as_o jovinian_a vigilantius_n etc._n etc._n who_o error_n before_o any_o council_n can_v take_v notice_n of_o they_o soon_o after_o they_o appear_v wither_v away_o again_o be_v visible_a only_o in_o the_o consent_n and_o practice_v of_o catholic_n but_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o declare_v conciliariter_fw-la that_o they_o be_v unjust_o question_v either_o of_o error_n or_o novelty_n must_v there_o be_v no_o decision_n in_o god_n church_n after_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n for_o fear_v of_o new_a article_n must_v liberty_n be_v give_v to_o new_a heresy_n old_a article_n such_o as_o the_o church_n have_v former_o occasion_n from_o time_n to_o time_n to_o mention_v in_o her_o creed_n and_o canon_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n explicit_o to_o condemn_v they_o therefore_o new_a one_o must_v be_v excogitated_a say_v the_o council_n marcian_n new_a one_o that_o be_v old_a one_o further_o explain_v or_o old_a practice_n new_o declare_v to_o be_v tradition_n 12._o but_o sure_o these_o which_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o doctor_n and_o relate_v to_o in_o his_o margin_n be_v no_o new_a article_n most_o of_o they_o have_v be_v express_o declare_v in_o former_a council_n and_o all_o be_v as_o old_a at_o least_o as_o christianity_n in_o england_n for_o even_o st._n gregory_n who_o send_v st._n austin_n hither_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v accuse_v by_o learned_a protestant_n of_o all_o or_o most_o of_o these_o very_a novelty_n which_o the_o preacher_n object_n doctor_n humphrey_n 2._o accuse_v he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o monk_n quod_fw-la invexerunt_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la purgatorium_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o they_o bring_v into_o england_n purgatory_n oblation_n of_o the_o salutary_a host_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a relic_n transubstantiation_n to_o which_o 6._o osiander_n add_v that_o the_o same_o gregory_n vehement_o urge_v celibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o saint_n nay_o that_o the_o idolatrous_a veneration_n of_o image_n also_o be_v by_o he_o approve_v excuse_v defend_v to_o which_o carrion_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n add_v that_o when_o he_o tragical_o exclaim_v that_o he_o abhor_v the_o appellation_n of_o universal_a bishop_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v his_o vehement_a desire_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o this_o title_n signify_v in_o his_o
a_o church_n twelve_o hundred_o year_n since_o etc._n etc._n and_o perhaps_o charge_v we_o with_o causal_a schism_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o actual_a departure_n be_v indeed_o they_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o schismatic_n they_o leave_v the_o error_n of_o catholic_n rather_o then_o they_o be_v indeed_o to_o act_v the_o very_a part_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v affirm_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o universality_n of_o nation_n 3._o but_o from_o the_o plenitude_n of_o sacrament_n that_o be_v from_o the_o integrity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o in_o another_o place_n write_v to_o a_o donatist_n thou_o think_v say_v he_o that_o thou_o have_v speak_v acute_o 48._o when_o thou_o interprete_a the_o name_n catholic_n not_o of_o universal_a communion_n but_o of_o observation_n of_o all_o precept_n and_o divine_a mystery_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o donatist_n call_v their_o bishop_n bishop_n of_o catholic_n verity_n not_o of_o catholic_n unity_n as_o st._n augustine_n say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n 4._o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o before_o their_o reformation_n our_o church_n be_v schismatical_a or_o it_o begin_v afterward_o so_o to_o be_v if_o it_o be_v so_o before_o where_o be_v that_o church_n from_o which_o we_o separate_v no_o where_o on_o earth_n sure_o and_o by_o consequence_n either_o a_o separation_n may_v be_v from_o no_o body_n or_o the_o whole_a church_n fail_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n contrary_a to_o our_o saviour_n promise_n prevail_v against_o it_o again_o if_o our_o church_n become_v schismatical_a after_o their_o desert_v we_o because_o she_o will_v not_o imitate_v they_o or_o because_o she_o will_v communicate_v with_o those_o who_o hold_v such_o doctrine_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v since_o the_o church_n that_o be_v then_o do_v in_o this_o nothing_o vary_v from_o its_o predecessor_n in_o a_o former_a age_n that_o a_o church_n remain_v the_o same_o without_o any_o alteration_n at_o all_o may_v be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n to_o day_n and_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n to_o morrow_n these_o be_v riddle_n unconceivable_a but_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o even_o in_o protestant_n opinion_n we_o be_v not_o schismatic_n there_o needs_o only_o this_o proof_n that_o general_o protestant_n yea_o even_a huguenot_n acknowledge_v that_o salvation_n may_v be_v have_v in_o our_o church_n which_o no_o man_n charge_v we_o with_o schism_n can_v say_v if_o he_o know_v the_o nature_n of_o schism_n how_o grievous_a and_o unpardonable_a a_o crime_n it_o be_v that_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ._n 5._o on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n be_v true_o and_o only_o to_o be_v charge_v on_o they_o beside_o the_o visible_a mark_n of_o leave_v communion_n change_v government_n law_n etc._n etc._n may_v be_v demonstrate_v thus_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a true_a church_n which_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n but_o thereby_o have_v a_o power_n valid_o to_o excommunicate_v all_o those_o that_o desert_n her_o communion_n transgress_v her_o law_n etc._n etc._n and_o whoever_o be_v so_o excommunicate_v by_o she_o be_v esteem_v excommunicate_v by_o all_o other_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o if_o another_o bishop_n or_o church_n after_o information_n of_o this_o shall_v receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n that_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la incur_v excommunicaion_n himself_o which_o excommunication_n be_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v valid_a and_o ratify_v in_o heaven_n now_o suppose_v a_o english_a bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v one_o of_o his_o subject_n for_o a_o total_a renounce_v episcopal_a government_n and_o ordination_n and_o the_o person_n so_o excommunicate_v shall_v adjoyn_v himself_o to_o a_o congregation_n of_o presbyter_n in_o scotland_n france_n holland_n etc._n etc._n they_o will_v no_o doubt_n receive_v he_o and_o be_v so_o receive_v he_o be_v even_o in_o the_o bishop_n own_o judgement_n in_o as_o undoubted_a though_o not_o so_o straight_o a_o way_n to_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v before_o because_o the_o bishop_n himself_o acknowledge_v presbyterian_a congregation_n to_o be_v true_a reform_a church_n of_o god_n so_o that_o by_o their_o excommunication_n he_o be_v not_o cut_v off_o from_o christ_n but_o from_o preferment_n only_o the_o late_a act_n of_o uniformity_n do_v far_o more_o valid_o excommunicate_v nonconformist_n than_o all_o their_o bishop_n court_n chap._n xxv_o the_o doctor_n be_v desire_n of_o reconcilement_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o it_o the_o necessary_a preparation_n thereto_o of_o the_o court_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o after_o all_o the_o doctor_n triumphant_a invective_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o yet_o conclude_v his_o sermon_n in_o a_o less_o tempestuous_a stile_n 36._o he_o say_v he_o have_v the_o charity_n to_o wish_v for_o reconcilement_n that_o they_o depart_v with_o high_a degree_n of_o indignation_n from_o the_o insolent_a court_n than_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o court_n which_o proud_o tread_v upon_o crown_n and_o make_v decree_n with_o a_o non-obstante_a to_o apostolical_a constitution_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o be_v call_v protestant_n because_o they_o protest_v not_o so_o much_o against_o the_o church_n as_o against_o the_o cruel_a edict_n make_v at_o worm_n etc._n etc._n but_o yet_o when_o they_o wish_v a_o reconcilement_n they_o do_v not_o mean_v by_o compliance_n with_o any_o the_o least_o of_o our_o defilement_n but_o by_o our_o harmony_n with_o they_o in_o be_v clean_o 2._o if_o doctor_n pierce_n have_v indeed_o the_o charity_n and_o if_o he_o do_v any_o more_o than_o with_o his_o tongue_n say_v they_o wish_v for_o reconcilement_n they_o that_o do_v so_o will_v not_o want_v a_o reward_n from_o god_n for_o so_o much_o charity_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o there_o be_v a_o world_n of_o english_a protestant_n with_o he_o who_o hearty_o wish_v the_o same_o and_o they_o that_o have_v charity_n will_v easy_o believe_v we_o wish_v so_o too_o so_o that_o both_o party_n be_v so_o far_o on_o the_o way_n to_o agreement_n as_o to_o wish_v it_o the_o next_o step_n must_v be_v to_o endeavour_v to_o procure_v it_o our_o frequent_a endeavour_n they_o know_v have_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n we_o have_v oft_o in_o vain_a protest_v that_o our_o doctrine_n practice_n etc._n etc._n have_v be_v misunderstand_v we_o still_o persist_v in_o the_o same_o protestation_n and_o perceive_v by_o this_o very_a sermon_n that_o they_o be_v still_o misunderstand_v and_o whilst_o they_o be_v so_o that_o condition_n of_o reconcilement_n which_o he_o make_v be_v not_o unreasonable_a that_o they_o will_v have_v no_o reconcilement_n by_o a_o compliance_n with_o our_o defilement_n therefore_o to_o take_v away_o this_o misunderstanding_n let_v they_o obtain_v that_o for_o we_o which_o we_o yet_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v a_o permission_n to_o be_v hear_v speak_v for_o ourselves_o 3._o we_o pass_v for_o traitor_n but_o can_v obtain_v to_o be_v inform_v wherein_o our_o treason_n â—ies_v nor_o what_o we_o must_v do_v to_o prove_v our_o self_n no_o traitor_n if_o the_o ackowledgement_n of_o his_o majesty_n supremacy_n in_o as_o high_a a_o degree_n as_o they_o themselves_o will_v allow_v with_o exclusion_n of_o all_o manner_n of_o temporal_a authority_n in_o any_o other_o be_v no_o treason_n if_o the_o expose_v our_o life_n as_o willing_o for_o monarchy_n as_o they_o can_v do_v be_v no_o treason_n if_o there_o be_v not_o any_o proof_n of_o faithfnl_a allegiance_n which_o be_v refuse_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o by_o we_o what_o suspicion_n can_v they_o have_v that_o we_o be_v traitor_n but_o our_o present_n a_o la_fw-fr mode_n treason_n be_v that_o our_o priest_n receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o they_o so_o to_o i_o be_o sure_a we_o can_v anger_v they_o worse_o then_o to_o question_n or_o doubt_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v receive_v she_o mission_n order_n and_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o for_o our_o doctrine_n i_o be_o persuade_v if_o only_o this_o poor_a answer_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o ingenuous_a protestant_n who_o will_v serious_o consider_v the_o several_a point_n so_o tragical_o declame_v against_o by_o the_o preacher_n they_o will_v think_v even_o the_o church_n of_o england_n little_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o sermon_n and_o truth_n much_o less_o but_o since_o small_a effect_n can_v be_v expect_v from_o such_o 〈◊〉_d treatise_n as_o this_o bind_v up_o to_o his_o blunder_a method_n therefore_o unless_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n or_o as_o they_o may_v think_v their_o safety_n that_o our_o innocence_n shall_v be_v stifle_v and_o oppress_v if_o they_o have_v the_o charity_n indeed_o to_o wish_v for_o a_o reconcilement_n let_v they_o procure_v for_o we_o a_o peaceable_a
custom_n be_v most_o dangerous_a and_o altogether_o to_o be_v eschew_v what_o say_v the_o witty_a whitacre_n 423._o the_o popish_a religion_n be_v a_o patch_a coverlet_n of_o the_o father_n error_n sew_v together_o and_o again_o to_o believe_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n not_o except_v any_o age_n be_v the_o plain_a heresy_n of_o the_o papist_n 39_o to_o conclude_v for_o i_o may_v quote_v all_o day_n long_o upon_o this_o subject_a what_o say_v the_o patriarch_n of_o protestancy_n luther_n 15._o there_o never_o be_v any_o one_o pure_a council_n but_o either_o add_v something_o to_o the_o faith_n or_o substract_v and_o now_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v ourselves_o in_o this_o confuse_a variety_n against_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n we_o must_v cite_v antiquity_n or_o else_o we_o do_v nothing_o against_o other_o if_o we_o cite_v all_o the_o antiquity_n that_o ever_o be_v baptize_v we_o do_v nothing_o god_n deliver_v they_o from_o their_o cross_n and_o incertain_a wander_n and_o i_o from_o the_o weariness_n of_o follow_v they_o in_o their_o wild_a chase_n 5._o but_o if_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o show_v that_o jota_n as_o to_o which_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o have_v not_o so_o show_v it_o as_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n or_o to_o force_v they_o to_o confess_v and_o repent_v of_o their_o fault_n than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o show_v any_o thing_n by_o any_o one_o party_n to_o another_o as_o long_o as_o the_o dissension_n last_v between_o they_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v never_o show_v one_o jota_n to_o the_o presbyterian_o anabaptist_n quaker_n &c_n &c_n who_o after_o all_o their_o book_n canon_n act_n of_o uniformity_n etc._n etc._n which_o those_o sect_n call_v antichristian_a tyrannical_a popery_n as_o the_o protestant_n do_v we_o still_o persist_v in_o separation_n from_o they_o then_o neither_o the_o apostle_n ancient_a father_n or_o council_n ever_o show_v one_o jota_n to_o ancient_a pagan_n or_o heretic_n because_o for_o all_o their_o show_v other_o remain_v pagan_n and_o heretic_n afterward_o and_o yet_o even_o in_o this_o particular_a though_o a_o very_a unreasonable_a one_o we_o cathâ—lics_n can_v confident_o affirm_v that_o we_o have_v defeat_v this_o bravado_n of_o the_o preacher_n for_o evident_a truth_n on_o our_o side_n have_v extort_a from_o the_o mouth_n and_o pen_n of_o a_o world_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o reform_a writer_n a_o confession_n both_o in_o general_a and_o in_o every_o particular_a controversy_n that_o antiquity_n declare_v itself_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o thousand_o of_o such_o proof_n may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o protestant_n apology_n the_o triple_a cord_n etc._n etc._n book_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o reckon_v up_o such_o confession_n this_o be_v true_o if_o well_o consider_v a_o advantage_n strange_a and_o extraordinary_a for_o i_o believe_v never_o do_v any_o of_o the_o antieâ—t_a heretic_n so_o far_o justify_v the_o catholic_a church_n no_o such_o confession_n of_o they_o be_v record_v by_o the_o antieâ—t_a father_n which_o show_v that_o above_o all_o former_a example_n the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n of_o this_o last_o age_n be_v most_o proper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d condemn_v by_o their_o own_o conscience_n 6._o but_o withal_o the_o doctor_n must_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o one_o thing_n that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o catholic_n to_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v that_o jota_n in_o which_o they_o who_o have_v set_v up_o a_o new_a and_o separate_a church_n from_o we_o but_o the_o other_o day_n have_v leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o primitive_a antiquity_n or_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n aâ—_n it_o belong_v to_o they_o who_o have_v thus_o divide_v themselves_o not_o only_o to_o show_v but_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o most_o clear_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o discession_n from_o those_o scripture_n father_n and_o council_n by_o that_o former_a church_n which_o they_o desert_v not_o in_o a_o jota_n but_o in_o some_o grand_a principle_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o admit_v no_o long_a safety_n to_o they_o in_o her_o communion_n because_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v in_o possession_n and_o by_o our_o adversary_n own_o confession_n have_v be_v unquestionable_o so_o for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o all_o or_o most_o of_o her_o present_a doctrine_n for_o which_o they_o have_v relinquish_v she_o 13._o particular_o the_o pope_n have_v enjoy_v a_o authority_n and_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n a_o long_a time_n than_o any_o succession_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n can_v pretend_v to_o a_o jurisdiction_n acknowledge_v as_o of_o divine_a right_n and_o as_o such_o submit_v to_o by_o all_o our_o ancestor_n not_o only_o as_o englishman_n but_o as_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a western_a patriarchal_a yea_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o this_o as_o far_o as_o any_o record_n can_v be_v produce_v he_o be_v now_o after_o so_o many_o age_n question_v and_o violent_o depose_v from_o this_o authority_n by_o one_o national_a church_n nay_o by_o one_o single_a woman_n and_o her_o counsel_n the_o universality_n of_o her_o clergy_n protest_v against_o her_o proceed_n and_o much_o more_o against_o her_o destroy_v a_o religion_n from_o the_o beginning_n establish_v among_o we_o and_o which_o have_v never_o be_v question_v here_o in_o former_a time_n but_o by_o a_o wiclef_n or_o a_o sir_n john_n oldcastle_n etc._n etc._n manifest_a heretic_n and_o traitor_n now_o it_o be_v against_o all_o rule_n of_o law_n justice_n and_o reason_n that_o such_o as_o be_v possessores_fw-la bonae_fw-la fidei_fw-la shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v their_o evidence_n this_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o plaintiff_n and_o no_o evidence_n produce_v by_o they_o against_o such_o a_o possession_n can_v be_v of_o any_o force_n except_o such_o as_o be_v manifest_a demonstration_n of_o a_o usurpation_n yea_o such_o a_o usurpation_n as_o can_v either_o be_v exercise_v or_o submit_v to_o without_o sin_n 7._o the_o doctor_n be_v likewise_o to_o consider_v thaâ—_n if_o ex_fw-la super_fw-la abundanti_fw-la we_o shall_v yield_v so_o far_o as_o out_o of_o ancient_a record_n of_o council_n or_o father_n to_o allege_v any_o proof_n to_o enervate_v their_o claim_n to_o they_o and_o justify_v our_o possession_n such_o proof_n of_o we_o though_o consider_v in_o themselves_o be_v only_o probable_a yet_o in_o effect_n will_v have_v the_o force_n of_o demonstration_n against_o english_a protestant_n but_o on_o the_o other_a side_n unless_o they_o can_v produce_v from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n evident_a demonstration_n against_o we_o they_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o probability_n all_o this_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n for_o as_o have_v be_v show_v they_o lay_v it_o for_o a_o ground_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o which_o according_a to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n the_o roman_a be_v at_o least_o a_o member_n to_o be_v in_o all_o fundamental_a point_n infallible_a and_o that_o in_o all_o other_o point_n now_o in_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a it_o will_v be_v unlawful_a for_o particular_a church_n to_o profess_v any_o dissent_n from_o she_o without_o a_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o she_o have_v actual_o and_o certain_o err_v in_o they_o yea_o moreover_o that_o she_o will_v admit_v none_o of_o the_o dissenter_n into_o her_o communion_n except_o such_o as_o though_o against_o their_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n will_v subscribe_v to_o her_o error_n error_n so_o heinous_a as_o to_o deserve_v and_o justify_v a_o separation_n 8._o these_o thing_n premise_v my_o last_o care_n must_v be_v to_o provide_v that_o in_o case_n a_o reply_n be_v intend_v to_o this_o treatise_n it_o may_v not_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o may_v abuse_v the_o world_n the_o preacher_n must_v consider_v it_o be_v not_o such_o another_o blunder_a sermon_n that_o will_v now_o serve_v his_o turn_n to_o give_v satisfaction_n so_o much_o as_o to_o any_o protestant_n who_o have_v a_o conscience_n guide_v by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n or_o think_v schism_n not_o to_o be_v a_o sleight_n pâ—ecadillo_n therefore_o that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o condition_n be_v necessary_a to_o render_v a_o answer_v not_o altogether_o impertinent_a and_o insupportable_a i_o here_o declare_v that_o in_o case_n he_o shall_v undertake_v a_o confutation_n of_o what_o be_v here_o allege_a by_o i_o to_o disprove_v the_o charge_n of_o novelty_n by_o he_o lay_v on_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o the_o excuse_v of_o schism_n in_o his_o own_o he_o will_v be_v a_o betrayer_n of_o his_o own_o soul_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o 〈◊〉_d those_o that_o rely_v on_o he_o unless_o he_o observe_v the_o condition_n follow_v 9_o the_o first_o be_v since_o if_o protestant_n have_v in_o truth_n a_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n for_o which_o they_o separate_v be_v indeed_o such_o pernicious_a error_n and_o
see_v and_o feel_v too_o edict_n of_o another_o and_o far_o more_o bloody_a nature_n make_v against_o we_o nay_o thanks_o to_o such_o sermon_n we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n edict_n severe_a enough_o publish_v and_o worse_o prepare_v not_o against_o subject_n in_o arm_n and_o actual_a rebellion_n as_o the_o lutheran_n be_v against_o the_o empire_n but_o against_o such_o as_o the_o lawgiver_n and_o law-perswader_n know_v mean_v no_o harm_n against_o such_o as_o will_v be_v both_o most_o watchful_a &_o assist_v to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o kingdom_n edict_n to_o draw_v all_o the_o remainder_n of_o blood_n out_o of_o our_o veinâ—_n which_o have_v be_v almost_o empty_v in_o our_o king_n and_o country_n cause_n though_o our_o hope_n be_v still_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o the_o prudent_a moderation_n of_o those_o about_o he_o 16._o yet_o sanguinary_a sermon_n be_v great_a persecution_n than_o sanguinary_a law_n for_o law_n may_v and_o sometime_o be_v qualify_v by_o the_o equity_n of_o judge_n and_o in_o particular_a those_o against_o roman_a catholic_o have_v often_o be_v allay_v by_o the_o gracious_a clemency_n of_o our_o king_n but_o the_o uncharitable_a sermon_n that_o call_v for_o blood_n inspire_v fury_n into_o man_n heart_n make_v compassion_n esteem_v unlawful_a and_o the_o most_o savage_a cruelty_n the_o best_a sacrifice_n of_o religion_n the_o truth_n be_v pulpit_n have_v be_v the_o source_n whence_o so_o much_o blood_n have_v flow_v in_o this_o kingdom_n which_o source_n if_o they_o have_v be_v open_v by_o such_o as_o smectymnâ—us_n who_o vocation_n be_v rebellion_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o barbarous_a inhumanity_n to_o all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o fiction_n sustinuissemus_fw-la utique_fw-la and_o so_o we_o shall_v do_v still_o with_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n by_o who_o hand_n soever_o almighty_a god_n present_v we_o this_o cup._n quod_fw-la voluit_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la fecit_fw-la bonum_fw-la est_fw-la sit_fw-la nomen_fw-la domini_fw-la benedictum_fw-la amen_o psal._n 108._o 3._o &_o 73._o 2._o pro_fw-la co_fw-la â—t_a i_o dâ—ligerent_n detrahebant_fw-la mihi_fw-la ego_fw-la autem_fw-la or_o aham_fw-la memento_n congregationis_fw-la tue_o quam_fw-la possâ—disti_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la finis_fw-la the_o content_n chap._n i._n of_o doctor_z pierce_n sermon_n in_o general_n sect._n 1_o 2._o what_o be_v probable_o the_o design_n of_o it_o 3_o 4._o catholic_n persecute_v though_o their_o best_a friend_n 6_o 7._o chap._n ii_o page_n 8._o eleven_o novelty_n charge_v on_o catholic_o 2._o schism_n impute_v be_v they_o 3._o why_o necesssary_a the_o sermon_n shall_v be_v refute_v 4_o 5._o the_o answerers_n protestation_n of_o sincerity_n 6_o 7._o chap._n iii_o page_n 13._o b._n jewel_n challenge_v imitate_v by_o the_o doctor_n 1_o 5._o primitive_a reformer_n acknowledgement_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o doctor_n notion_n of_o beginning_n 6._o question_n propose_v touch_v that_o notion_n 8._o 9_o 10_o 11._o chap._n iv._o page_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctor_n discourse_n against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n enervate_v by_o himself_o 1._o 2_o 3._o the_o church_n doctrine_n therein_o 4._o the_o text_n mark_v 10._o 42._o clear_v 5_o 6._o chap._n v._o page_n 36._o the_o doctor_n oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v submission_n due_a to_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o exercise_v during_o the_o four_o general_a council_n 1_o 2._o of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n 3_o 4_o 5._o not_o general_o admit_v at_o this_o day_n 6_o 7._o chap._n vi_o page_n 44._o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o 2_o 3._o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n exercise_v by_o boniface_n iii_o his_o predecessor_n 4_o 5_o 6_o 7._o the_o 28._o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n illegal_a 8._o of_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n sect._n 9_o 10._o chap._n vii_o page_n 54._o the_o pope_n supremacy_n confirm_v by_o a_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n 1_o 2._o decree_n of_o pope_n their_o ancient_a force_n 3_o 4._o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n confirm_v by_o the_o eastern_a church_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a decree_v at_o sardiea_n british_n bishop_n present_a 11_o 12._o of_o the_o first_o council_n at_o arles_n 13_o 14._o six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n explain_v 15._o 16_o 17._o chap._n viii_o page_n 67._o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n before_o first_o council_n of_o nâ—ce_n 2_o 3_o 5._o how_o all_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o how_o subordinate_a 6_o 7._o st._n peter_n have_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n 8._o 9_o 10._o of_o st._n paul_n resist_a st._n peter_n 11_o 12._o objection_n answer_v 13_o 15._o the_o pope_n supremacy_n not_o dangerous_a to_o state_n on_o the_o contrary_a etc._n etc._n 18_o 20_o 22._o protestant_n writing_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o 25_o 26._o chap._n ix_o page_n 89._o the_o church_n infallibility_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o necessity_n thereof_o 8_o 9_o the_o ground_n whereon_o she_o claim_v it_o 10_o 12_o 14_o 15._o objection_n answer_v 16_o 18._o chap._n x._o page_n 109._o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a 3_o 4_o 5._o it_o be_v apostolic_a antiquity_n 6_o 7_o 9_o purgatory_n necessary_o suppose_v in_o it_o 11_o 12._o objection_n answer_v chap._n xi_o page_n 121._o transubstantiation_n 2_o 3_o 4_o 6_o 8._o justify_v by_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o objection_n answer_v sect._n 12_o 14_o 1â—_n chap_n xii_o page_n 137._o communion_n under_o one_o species_n 2._o â—onfirmâ—d_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o no_o cause_n of_o separation_n 7_o 8._o chap._n xiii_o page_n 143._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o masâ—_n 1._o assert_v universal_o by_o antiquity_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v it_o explain_v 5_o 6_o 7._o chap._n fourteen_o page_n 151._o veneration_n of_o image_n 1._o the_o church_n approve_v practice_n of_o it_o most_o suitable_a to_o reason_n 2_o 13._o chap._n xv._n page_n 163._o the_o church_n prudence_n in_o restrain_v the_o too_o free_a use_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o unlearned_a 2._o 4_o 5._o our_o late_a misery_n just_o ascribe_v to_o a_o defect_n in_o such_o prudence_n 6._o of_o prayer_n not_o in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n 7_o 8._o the_o cause_n and_o ground_n thereof_o 9_o 10._o that_o practice_v not_o contrary_a to_o st._n paul_n 11_o 12_o 13._o chap._n xvi_o page_n 178._o invocation_n of_o saintâ—_n 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o prove_v out_o of_o antiquity_n 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o concession_n deduction_n and_o objection_n answer_v â—1_n adult_n chap._n xvii_o page_n 201._o celibacy_n of_o priest_n 2_o 3_o 4._o vow_n of_o chastity_n 5_o 6._o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o both_o 9_o 10._o objection_n answer_v 10_o 13_o 14_o 15_o chap._n xviii_o page_n 219._o dovorce_n and_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o it_o 2._o 3_o 7._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n manifest_o mistake_v by_o the_o prâ—â—cher_n 8_o to_o 17._o chap._n xix_o page_n 225._o of_o schism_n sect._n 1_o the_o unpardonableness_n of_o that_o oâ—ime_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 2_o 4_o 6._o no_o cause_n or_o pretence_n can_v excuse_v it_o 7_o 8._o chap._n xx._n page_n 233._o the_o preacher_n vain_o endeauâ—rs_v to_o excuse_v his_o church_n from_o schism_n 3_o 4_o 5._o and_o chapter_n 21._o sect._n 15_o 16._o of_o the_o subordination_n of_o church-governor_n and_o synod_n 13_o the_o unappealable_a authority_n of_o general_n council_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 8._o of_o the_o decision_n of_o late_a council_n 9_o 10_o 11_o 12._o chap._n xxi_o page_n 249._o the_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o church_n government_n 1_o 2_o limitation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n 5_o 6._o their_o ground_n make_v by_o a._n b._n lawd_n dr._n field_n etc._n etc._n 3_o 4._o of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non_fw-la 7_o 8_o 12_o protestant_n allow_v not_o so_o much_o authority_n to_o general_n council_n as_o god_n command_v to_o be_v give_v the_o saâ—hedrim_n 13_o 14._o of_o the_o pretend_a independence_n of_o the_o english_a church_n from_o the_o example_n of_o cyprus_n 17._o chap._n xxii_o page_n 265._o limitation_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n by_o a._n b._n lawd_n etc._n etc._n examine_v 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o objection_n against_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n answer_v 5_o 6._o manifest_a illegality_n in_o q._n eliz._n reformation_n 7._o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11â—_n secular_a and_o carnal_a end_n in_o it_o 12_o 13._o chap._n xxiii_o page_n 28_n the_o â—_z proof_n allege_a 〈◊〉_d justify_v the_o english_a separation_n answer_v 1_o 2._o 1._o from_o the_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o king_n 3._o 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o justinian_n and_o other_o emperor_n 4_o 5._o 3._o from_o the_o practice_n of_o fourteen_o of_o our_o king_n 6._o
be_v a_o sin_n so_o unpardonable_a that_o no_o ignorance_n unless_o suppose_v such_o as_o be_v invincible_a which_o i_o fear_v much_o few_o than_o be_v ordinary_o imagine_v of_o those_o who_o have_v any_o liberal_a education_n can_v pretend_v to_o in_o that_o great_a evidence_n and_o light_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o continue_a succession_n unity_n of_o doctrine_n perfect_a obedience_n to_o their_o spiritual_a superior_n penance_n and_o retirement_n from_o the_o world_n and_o several_a other_o signal_n mark_n of_o the_o one_o holy_a catholic_n apostolic_a church_n no_o ignorance_n i_o say_v no_o surreption_n provocation_n etc._n etc._n can_v excuse_v it_o some_o may_v be_v more_o deep_o guilty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o a_o heavy_a damnation_n than_o other_o as_o ringleader_n more_o than_o follower_n but_o damnation_n be_v by_o the_o father_n general_o denounce_v as_o the_o portion_n of_o all_o 4._o the_o true_a reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o other_o government_n whatsoever_o the_o great_a offence_n a_o subject_a can_v commit_v against_o monarchy_n be_v a_o actual_a attempt_n or_o rather_o the_o attempt_n execute_v by_o which_o monarchy_n be_v dissolve_v inward_o to_o condemn_v the_o law_n of_o such_o a_o government_n to_o entertain_v principle_n which_o if_o put_v in_o practice_n will_v withdraw_v subject_n from_o their_o due_a obedience_n be_v a_o offence_n of_o a_o high_a nature_n but_o the_o actual_a cantonise_v of_o a_o kingdom_n and_o the_o raise_n in_o it_o court_v or_o judicatories_n independent_a on_o and_o opposite_a to_o the_o common_a tribunal_n of_o the_o country_n be_v the_o utmost_a of_o all_o crime_n both_o the_o seducer_n and_o seduce_a be_v not_o only_o deprive_v of_o the_o privilege_n belong_v to_o good_a subject_n but_o pursue_v by_o arm_n as_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o enemy_n 5._o it_o be_v so_o in_o god_n church_n the_o main_a thing_n our_o creed_n teach_v we_o to_o believe_v of_o it_o be_v its_o unity_n without_o which_o it_o be_v not_o a_o church_n now_o if_o unity_n than_o order_n than_o subordination_n of_o governor_n etc._n etc._n what_o therefore_o be_v the_o great_a sin_n against_o this_o fundamental_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n but_o schism_n a_o dissolve_v the_o communion_n and_o connexion_n that_o the_o member_n of_o this_o great_a body_n have_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a we_o all_o willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o synagogue_n the_o sin_n that_o fill_v up_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v their_o murder_v our_o lord_n 11._o now_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n we_o shall_v not_o merit_v and_o incurâ—d_v less_o cruel_a punishment_n if_o we_o divide_v the_o unity_n and_o plenituâ—_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n than_o those_o have_v do_v which_o pierce_v mangle_a and_o tear_v his_o own_o body_n eccles._n and_o the_o very_a like_o expression_n have_v st._n cyprian_n 6._o there_o be_v very_o few_o heresy_n that_o be_v only_o such_o error_n as_o be_v formal_o destructive_a to_o those_o very_o few_o verity_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n without_o a_o explicit_a belief_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o do_v in_o themselves_o simple_o as_o false_a opinion_n universal_o destroy_v salvation_n indeed_o if_o they_o have_v the_o formality_n of_o heresy_n join_v to_o they_o and_o be_v maintain_v with_o a_o knowledge_n that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n than_o they_o have_v involve_v in_o they_o something_o of_o schism_n or_o at_o least_o they_o be_v in_o a_o immediate_a disposition_n to_o schism_n and_o in_o that_o regard_n all_o heresy_n though_o in_o point_n of_o themselves_o less_o important_a be_v damnative_n but_o schism_n alone_o though_o there_o be_v no_o heresy_n join_v with_o it_o immediate_o divide_v from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o from_o christ_n himself_o 7._o but_o may_v not_o ignorance_n excuse_v the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n no_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o some_o regard_n it_o aggravate_v it_o for_o though_o pride_n and_o malice_n be_v far_o great_a in_o the_o lead_a schismatic_n person_n of_o wit_n and_o learning_n yet_o ignorant_a soul_n and_o idiot_n seem_v more_o to_o contradict_v human_a reason_n because_o the_o more_o ignorant_a they_o ought_v to_o know_v they_o be_v and_o be_v confess_o no_o pastor_n the_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o authority_n and_o consequent_o the_o prefer_v their_o own_o conduct_n or_o the_o conduct_n and_o direction_n of_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n before_o the_o universal_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o excommunicate_v as_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n the_o esteem_v all_o christian_n both_o pastor_n and_o flock_n as_o heathen_n and_o publican_n be_v a_o presumption_n so_o contrary_a to_o human_a nature_n and_o reason_n that_o their_o want_n of_o learning_n be_v that_o which_o will_v most_o condemn_v they_o i_o speak_v not_o now_o of_o person_n absolute_o idiot_n who_o scarce_o know_v there_o be_v any_o other_o pastor_n or_o any_o other_o church_n then_o their_o own_o who_o pretend_v not_o at_o all_o to_o pass_v their_o judgement_n on_o other_o religion_n but_o know_v only_o what_o their_o pastor_n teach_v they_o have_v no_o ability_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o condition_n to_o examine_v scripture_n and_o church_n for_o such_o no_o doubt_n may_v by_o their_o simplicity_n and_o absolute_a invincible_a ignorance_n escape_v the_o malignity_n of_o schism_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o inferior_a tradesman_n of_o gentleman_n and_o gentlewoman_n who_o have_v a_o capacity_n of_o be_v right_o instruct_v and_o better_o inform_v of_o that_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o which_o they_o owe_v their_o subjection_n and_o yet_o who_o by_o their_o own_o perverseness_n become_v troubleâ—_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o because_o they_o caâ—_n read_v the_o scripture_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o both_o for_o themselves_o and_o their_o pastor_n etc._n etc._n such_o as_o these_o no_o doubt_n have_v drink_v in_o the_o very_a gall_n of_o schism_n by_o usurp_v a_o authority_n which_o express_a scripture_n say_v belong_v only_a to_o pastor_n 8._o some_o learned_a person_n particular_o doctor_n steward_n attribute_v much_o to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v like_o st._n cyprian_n neminem_fw-la condemantes_fw-la aut_fw-la a_o communione_fw-la separantes_fw-la and_o this_o alone_a they_o suppose_v will_v exempt_v protestant_n as_o it_o do_v st._n cyprian_n from_o the_o imputation_n and_o penalty_n of_o schism_n to_o which_o other_o violent_a calvinistical_a congregation_n be_v more_o obnoxious_a but_o the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o this_o indeed_o do_v exempt_a st._n cyprian_a because_o as_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o church_n have_v not_o then_o decide_v the_o dispute_n to_o who_o decision_n st._n cyprian_n will_v certain_o have_v submit_v the_o case_n of_o protestant_n be_v evident_o different_a if_o a_o province_n in_o england_n have_v withdraw_v itself_o from_o the_o public_a civil_a authority_n will_v this_o excuse_n serve_v they_o to_o say_v we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o quarrel_v with_o those_o that_o continue_v in_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n we_o mean_v neither_o he_o nor_o they_o any_o harm_n they_o shall_v be_v welcome_a to_o come_v among_o we_o if_o they_o will_v we_o will_v be_v good_a friend_n we_o will_v not_o meddle_v with_o their_o do_n but_o we_o will_v be_v govern_v only_o by_o our_o own_o law_n and_o magistrate_n &_o c_o i_o believe_v not_o their_o civility_n in_o their_o rebellion_n will_v not_o change_v the_o title_n of_o their_o crime_n nor_o free_v they_o from_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o it_o it_o may_v perhaps_o qualify_v the_o prince_n resentment_n but_o the_o civil_a treason_n be_v treason_n 9_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctor_n be_v plea_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o schism_n i_o think_v requisite_a to_o premise_v this_o consideration_n of_o its_o heinousness_n that_o both_o he_o and_o myself_o also_o shall_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o most_o important_a of_o all_o other_o in_o which_o the_o least_o mistake_n will_v prove_v mortal_a i_o will_v add_v a_o bold_a word_n and_o undertake_v to_o justify_v it_o though_o it_o be_v far_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o innovation_n in_o all_o the_o point_n mention_v by_o the_o doctor_n yet_o since_o by_o the_o protestant_n confession_n those_o point_n be_v not_o fundamental_a their_o voluntary_a separate_n themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n will_v be_v in_o god_n esteem_n very_a schism_n chap._n xx._n how_o the_o preacher_n vain_o endeavour_v to_o excuse_v his_o church_n from_o schism_n of_o the_o subordination_n of_o church_n governor_n and_o synod_n the_o breach_n of_o their_o subordination_n be_v the_o
assume_v to_o himself_o such_o authority_n over_o other_o church_n here_o then_o be_v seven_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v novelty_n confess_v by_o protestant_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n gregory_n which_o the_o english_a here_o receive_v with_o their_o christianity_n which_o also_o sufficient_o appear_v to_o those_o who_o be_v yet_o unsatisfied_a out_o of_o bede_n ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n write_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n gregory_n of_o who_o the_o same_o oâ—iander_n also_o relate_v that_o he_o be_v involve_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a error_n concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o say_v he_o we_o dissent_v at_o this_o day_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o two_o other_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v point_n 1._o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o 2._o infallibility_n himself_o confess_v the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o have_v be_v in_o gregory_n time_n for_o thus_o he_o 27._o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o romanist_n have_v be_v a_o very_a long_a time_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n even_o as_o long_o as_o from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o the_o second_o he_o must_v grant_v to_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o before_o gregory_n in_o that_o the_o preacher_n allow_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n for_o these_o require_v several_a point_v not_o before_o determine_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o also_o insert_v they_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n which_o thing_n the_o doctor_n sometime_o think_v unreasonable_a that_o any_o fallible_a authority_n shall_v assume_v to_o itself_o for_o sure_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o presume_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o have_v put_v none_o such_o in_o our_o creed_n 13._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o sermon_n and_o all_o the_o severity_n practise_v against_o we_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o may_v as_o just_o have_v be_v preach_v and_o execute_v against_o our_o first_o apostle_n st._n gregory_n and_o st._n augustin_n the_o monk_n as_o against_o we_o and_o if_o against_o they_o then_o against_o the_o universal_a church_n both_o eastern_a and_o western_a since_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o st._n gregory_n time_n they_o be_v in_o perfect_a unity_n both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n and_o consequent_o if_o such_o pretend_a new_a article_n can_v justify_v the_o english_a separation_n from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o same_o separation_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v make_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n since_o i_o may_v go_v high_o but_o this_o be_v even_o too_o too_o much_o that_o man_n sure_o must_v have_v a_o prodigious_a courage_n who_o dare_v venture_v his_o soul_n and_o eternity_n rather_o upon_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n or_o the_o 39_o article_n than_o by_o the_o authority_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n i_o will_v conclude_v this_o so_o important_a argument_n of_o schism_n by_o a_o close_a application_n which_o may_v afford_v more_o light_a to_o discover_v on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n lie_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o make_v some_o concession_n and_o propose_v some_o other_o consideration_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xxiv_o of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n or_o separation_n and_o the_o vanity_n of_o their_o distinction_n consideration_n propose_v for_o a_o clear_a examination_n on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n of_o schism_n lie_v the_o manifest_a innocency_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o first_o as_o to_o the_o preacher_n so_o commend_v distinction_n of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n it_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o late_a archbishop_n the_o former_a member_n whereof_o only_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n the_o late_a to_o no_o body_n he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o propose_v to_o his_o consideration_n a_o say_v or_o two_o of_o st._n 43._o augustin_n thus_o write_v to_o the_o donatist_n si_fw-la possit_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o can_v have_v which_o real_o he_o can_v possible_o a_o just_a cause_n for_o which_o he_o shall_v separate_v his_o communion_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n how_o do_v you_o know_v etc._n etc._n aâ—d_v again_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n there_o be_v the_o church_n where_o first_o that_n separation_n be_v make_v which_o you_o after_o perfect_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n for_o you_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n for_o we_o be_v certain_o assure_v that_o no_o man_n can_v just_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n because_o not_o any_o of_o we_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o his_o own_o justice_n or_o holiness_n as_o you_o donatist_n do_v but_o in_o the_o divine_a scripture_n where_o he_o see_v the_o church_n real_o become_v as_o she_o be_v promise_v to_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o nation_n a_o city_n on_o a_o hill_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o saint_n though_o he_o write_v several_a book_n against_o the_o special_a doctrine_n of_o the_o donatist_n yet_o whensoever_o he_o treat_v of_o their_o schism_n he_o never_o meddle_v with_o any_o of_o their_o opinion_n but_o absolute_o prove_v their_o separation_n unlawful_a from_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o promise_v of_o christ_n which_o be_v absolute_a and_o unconditional_a so_o that_o the_o allege_v cause_n to_o justify_v separation_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a one_o be_v vain_a and_o fruitless_a and_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v far_o more_o forcible_a against_o english_a protestant_n than_o it_o be_v against_o the_o donatist_n because_o all_o their_o sober_a writer_n acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v and_o always_o will_v be_v unerrable_a in_o fundamental_o and_o this_o as_o she_o be_v a_o guide_n and_o further_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v either_o this_o church_n or_o at_o least_o a_o true_a member_n of_o it_o 2._o but_o second_o whatever_o become_v of_o this_o distinction_n 32._o his_o concession_n be_v that_o real_o a_o formal_a schism_n there_o be_v between_o we_o nay_o more_o that_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o actual_a departure_n and_o indeed_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n who_o see_v it_o not_o the_o visible_a communion_n between_o the_o now_o english_a church_n and_o all_o other_o in_o be_v before_o it_o beyond_o the_o sea_n be_v evident_o change_v and_o break_v the_o same_o public_a service_n of_o god_n which_o their_o first_o reformer_n find_v in_o god_n church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o they_o refuse_v to_o join_v in_o for_o fear_v of_o incur_v sin_n most_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n every_o where_o former_o in_o force_n they_o have_v abrogate_a and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o any_o other_o church_n have_v make_v new_a they_o be_v former_o member_n of_o a_o patriarchical_a church_n which_o they_o esteem_v the_o only_a orthodox_n universal_a church_n to_o the_o government_n of_o this_o common_a body_n they_o acknowledge_v themselves_o subject_a and_o a_o denial_n of_o subjection_n to_o the_o common_a governor_n of_o this_o body_n and_o especial_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n they_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o formal_a act_n of_o schism_n last_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n they_o former_o embrace_v as_o of_o divine_a authority_n traditionary_a only_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a now_o they_o call_v apostatical_a novelty_n any_o of_o those_o change_n conclude_v a_o schism_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o all_o of_o they_o more_o than_o demonstrate_v it_o a_o schism_n then_o there_o be_v therefore_o one_o of_o the_o party_n be_v guilty_a not_o of_o cause_v but_o of_o be_v schismatic_n proper_o formal_o schismatic_n now_o will_v it_o not_o be_v hard_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o speak_v his_o conscience_n and_o declare_v once_o more_o at_o court_n which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v proper_o schismatic_n it_o can_v not_o indeed_o be_v expect_v he_o shall_v answer_v as_o a_o young_a maid_n do_v to_o my_o old_a lady_n falkland_n when_o she_o ask_v if_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n no_o madam_n say_v she_o with_o a_o low_a courtesy_n if_o it_o please_v your_o ladyship_n i_o thank_v god_n i_o be_o a_o schismatic_n but_o withal_o his_o tongue_n will_v not_o ready_o pronounce_v roman_n catholic_n to_o be_v schismatic_n from_o the_o english_a reform_a church_n 3._o that_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o schism_n be_v catholic_n communion_n 3._o we_o show_v say_v saint_n augustine_n by_o our_o communion_n that_o we_o have_v the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o in_o discourse_n of_o schism_n 32._o one_o while_o to_o talk_v of_o innovation_n of_o doctrine_n or_o of_o make_v a_o secession_n from_o